mm& LIBRARY OF THE University of California. GIFT OF Class HEBREW PROPER NAMES STUDIES IN HEBKEW PKOPEK NAMES BY G. BUCHANAN GRAY, M.A. LECTURER IN HEBREW AND OLD TESTAMENT THEOLOGY IN MANSFIELD COLLEGE LATE 8EN10R KENNICOTT SCHOLAR IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD i. LONDON ADAM AND CHARLES BLACK 1896 BS//ff PKEFACE The present volume has grown out of an essay written for the Senior Kennicott Scholarship in 1893. During the past three years I have been able to make the collection of data for my arguments more complete ami more exact — more especially by a closer examina- tion of the textual tradition of the names. Compara- tively little has been done in the way of a systematic treatment of the text of the Old Testament proper names, although in the recent dictionary by Siegfried and Stade good service has been rendered by giving under the various names the Greek equivalents, which frequently indicate the degree of uncertainty attaching bo particular instances. The notes to Kittel's edition of Chronicles (in Haupt's Bible) also afford valuable help; but my own notes were practically complete before this appeared. Under the circumstances I am hopeful that, apart from the arguments and theories of 228830 vi HEBREW PROPER NAMES my book, the notes on the text of the names (con- tained chiefly in Appendix II., but also scattered throughout the book) will be found of help by other workers in this subject. I should explain that I have examined the testimony of the versions for all hapax legomena to which I have had occasion to refer, and for many other names which appeared to be of question- able genuineness. Where a form is cited from the LXX. it may be understood that none of the MSS. represented by Swete's edition, nor the Lucian recen- sion as printed by Lagarde gives a variant presenting any material (i.e. more than orthographic) difference from the form cited, unless the contrary is distinctly stated or implied. For the text of the Targums, the Samaritan and the Syriac, I have used Walton; for the last also Lee's text. I need scarcely add that I am not unmindful of the necessarily provisional char- acter of all work of this kind in the present stage of Old Testament textual criticism ; but even now several names in the Massoretic text ought to be dismissed as the result of transcriptional or other error, and others are, entirely or in particular usages, so questionable that they should be used in argument only with extreme caution. I have made it my aim, though possibly without uniform success, to give the benefit of the doubt (when the evidence was evenly balanced) PREFACE vii to readings (as also to etymologies) unfavourable to my arguments, or at least in all important cases to draw attention to the uncertainty; the arrangement of Appendices II. and III. will moreover render it easy for any one to test in detail the character of the data for the several arguments. The original essay has been amplified in almost every part, and was re-written in the latter part of last year; but the main line of argument and the chief conclusions, though they have been generally strengthened, have not been greatly modified by my more recent investigations. One or two details with regard to changes may be referred to : in Chapter II. the section dealing with compounds in 'Am has been modified and very greatly enlarged ; the discussion of the geographical names in Ba'al is new, so also is the geographical analysis of the animal names (pp. 105 ff.) ; in Chapter III. the analysis of the names in the Priestly Code is much more detailed, and consequently the conclusions I have felt myself justified in drawing are much more definite. Three years ago little more than the peculiarity of these names was clear to me; the causes of it were obscure. Some obscurity in details remains and probably must do so; but Dillinann's comments (especially on Num. i.), which then weighed with me, have ceased to incline me vin HEBREW PROPER NAMES to the opinion that the whole or even the main cause of this peculiarity of the names might be their antiquity. The application of my results to test the historical character of individual sections of Chronicles (pp. 226-242) is also fresh, and may, I hope, throw some light on the obscure section (cc. i.-ix.) with which that book opens. But I would explain that any abruptness and positiveness of ex- pression which may mark that part of my book is due to the desire for brevity, not to the attribution of undue importance or certainty to the results. In discussions where so much often turns on the form of the name, it has seemed desirable to give the Hebrew characters rather than a transliteration. On the other hand where the form is of less importance, and especially in summarising sections, I have frequently preferred to give the recognised English equivalent rather than a more exact transliteration. The name of Nestle is indissolubly associated with the subject of Hebrew proper names : from his monograph on the subject and from his subsequent contributions I have derived the greatest assistance. My indebted- ness to the writings of other scholars, notably Noldeke, Eobertson Smith, and Wellhausen, has also been great, as the references in the notes will sufficiently indicate. PREFACE II Finally, I must give myself the pleasure of thank- ill those from whom 1 have received help through jonal communication; and more especially would I record here my warm gratitude to Professor Driver for the constant encouragement and frequent advice which I have received from him, to Dr. Neubauer who, under circumstances which have rendered the act one of singular kindness, has read large parts of my hook while it has been passing through the press, and given me the benefit of many valuable sugges- tions, and to my colleague, Mr. Thatcher, who has isted me in a most welcome manner by reading the proof-sheets and favoured me with numerous criticisms which have enabled me materially to improve the exposition of my subject. G. BUCHANAN GRAY. Man-iii.i.i. Ooi u <;i . Oxford, md 1896. TABLE OF CONTENTS PAGE List of Abbreviations . . . xv CHAPTER I Methods anil Limits of the Enquiry .... 1 CHAPTER II Detailed Examination of the Chief Classes of Names. I. Names Compounded with a Term of Kinship. 1. an (Father) 22 2. ™ (Brother) :>» 1 3. cy (Uncle) 41 4. n (Uncle), en (Father-in-law) ... 60 6. p (Son), na (Daughter) .64 General Conclusions . .78 II. Animal Names ...... 86 III. Names Containing an Element Denoting Dominion. 1. in 115 2. Vya 120 xii HEBREW PROPER NAMES PAGE 3. p* " . . 136 General Conclusions . . . . .138 IV. Names Compounded with a Divine Name. 1. .T 149 2. W 163 3. n» 169 CHAPTER III The Historical Character of the Names in Chronicles and P 170 CHAPTER IV General Conclusions . . P- . . . .243 APPENDIX I Classified Lists of the Names in (1) Judges ii. 6-xvi. ; (2) 2 Samuel ix.-xx 271 APPENDIX II Tables Exhibiting the History of Names Compounded with — 1. 3N . . . . . . .277 2. m 279 3. (A) .r prefixed 281 (B) rr post-fixed 284 (ONTKNTS xni paoi (C) .v forming the second of three elements 300 4. (A) to prefixed 300 (B) to post-fixed 304 APPENDIX III Tables showing the Periods of First Reference to the Several Names Compounded with rr and to . . 314 Addenda 323 Index I. Of Matters . . . .325 Index II. Of some Passages of Scripture referred to . 329 Inpkx III. Of Names 331 LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS C7S= Corpus Inscript. Semiticariuu. J A = Journal Asiatique. Jl:L(it) = Journal of Biblical Literature. ./ Ph = Journal of Philology. /\\ir=Schrader's Keilinschriften u. das Alte Testament (Citations are from the second German edition, the pagination of which is given in the margin of Whitehouse's translation.) A/T = Massoretic Text. Or = Old Testament. /' / SBA = Proceedings (Transactions) of the Society of Biblical Archaeology. /.'/•;/ = Revue des Etudes Juives. RP = Records of the Past. 7>7C = Theologische Studien u. Kritiken. >rf\U— de Vogue's Syrie Centrale. U'ZKM Wiener Zeitechrift fiir Kunde des Morgenlandes. Z.\ '/'/('= Zeitschrift fiir die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft. Z/>.l/r/ = Zeitschrift d. Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesell- schaft CHAPTER I METHOD AND LIMITS OF THE ENQUIRY IIkijrew proper names, in common with those of other early peoples, are more than symbols : they were con- ferred not merely for purposes of distinction, but because of an idea they expressed. This underlying Idea can still, in the case of many names, be easily detected, and its appropriateness is in some cases apparent. But, apart from this, the fact that the names were once significant, and were conferred because of their significance, could be proved by reference to narratives of a well-known type, in which the circumstances that gave rise to the names of particular children are recorded. Sarah calls her child " Laughter " (Isaac) because of the laughter of joy or astonishment which his birth occasions ; and Rachel records the fact that Benjamin's birth was to cost her ber life by calling him " Son of my Sorrow " (Ben-oni). 1 To the value of these narratives as proof of custom, it is clearly immaterial whether they are strictly historical 1 Gen. xxi. 1-7 ; xxxv. 18. Cf. further e.g. Gen. iv. 1, 25 ; il.; llos. i. 1 2 ' ' HEBREW PROPER NAMES or not ; it is sufficient to recollect that they form part of the earliest extant Hebrew literature. We may safely infer, therefore, that the early Hebrews were determined in their choice of names for their children by the wish to express some thought or emotion. But was this wish the only determining factor ? The ques- tion is an important one, if we are to estimate at all accurately the extent to which the ideas underlying proper names represent fresh and vigorous popular thought and imagination in the period to which they belong. In later times other considerations unquestion- ably had great weight in the choice of a name — prob- ably in most cases much greater weight than the meaning of the name. Did these also exist in the earlier periods, or did they not ? Among the customs prevalent in later times the most important was that in accordance with which the child received the name of the father, grandfather, or some other kinsman. This custom was clearly well established by the first century a.d. ; a departure from it already occasions surprise. When Elizabeth chooses for her child the name "John," her friends protest — " There is none of thy kindred that is called by this name," and when Zacharias ratifies the choice, " they marvelled all." l A proof of the prevalence of this custom from a more distinctly Jewish source 2 may be found in the record of Hillel's descendants from the first 1 Luke i. 59-61. 2 Cf. also Ber. (Talm. Pahli) 18& as cited below, p. 31. METHOD AND LIMITS OF THE ENQUIRY 3 century b.c. downwards. In hifl family, for several cen- the grandson generally bears the same name as the grandfather ; the genealogy runs, — in every case from fether to son, — Hillel, Simon, Gamaliel, Simon, Gamaliel, Simon, Judah, Gamaliel, Judah, Gamaliel, Judah, Hilh'l, Gamaliel, Judah, Gamaliel. 1 We can probably trace the same custom somewhat earlier in the name of Jesus the son of Sirach, who was " grandchild to Jesus of the same name with him," 2 and in the Asmonaean family, in which the names Hyrcanus, i I- r, and Aristobulus recur. Mattathias son of John and grandson of Simeon named one of his five sons after his father, and another Simon 8 after his grandfather. These instances carry us back to the first and second centuries B.C. In the high-priestly family we find the custom of naming the grandson after the grandfather establishing itself from the close <>f tlm fourth century B.C. onwards ; the genealogy bom 332 to 165 B.C. runs, Onias, Simon, Onias, Simon, Onias. 1 ton of the last is, however, also named Onias. 5 1 Vide Graetz, Geschichte der Juden (2nd edit.), iv. 48a ff. 2 Ecclus. 1st Prologue ad iniL 3 The two Greek forms 2v/i«oy and ^tfxtov imply the same Hebrew original jpor. 4 Vide e.g. Schiirer, The Jewish People in the time of Jesus Christ, I. i. 188, where the references to Josephus may be found. 6 To what I have said in the above paragraph I here add 1 lowing remarks : — (1) The preference for naming the child after its grandfather was common to the (later) Jews and 4 HEBREW PROPER NAMES The custom of naming after a kinsman is thus proved for later times by the unmistakable implica- tion of the narrative in Luke, and by numerous in- stances from genealogies. But among the early Hebrews it was unknown. This negative state- many other peoples. Gesenius drew attention to the prevalence of the custom among the Phoenicians, Monumenta Phoenicia, p. 100. In the Carthaginian Inscriptions instances are very numer- ous, vide e.g. CIS, i. 7, 47, 138, 496, 498, 507, 509, 530, 541, 566, 579, 593. For Nabataean instances cf. CIS, ii. 307 : "u ni6n •TO -U nxbn ia «r»; see also Nos. 164, 323 (first century a.d.). At Palmyra in the first to third centuries a.d. the custom must have been very common : instances in the Palmyrene inscriptions are unusually numerous, see e.g. De Vogue, 1, 3, 4, and the genealogies drawn up by him, on pp. 45, 51. There are, unfortunately, too few early inscriptions to show whether this custom was prevalent among these peoples at an earlier period than among the Jews. The Zinjerli inscriptions refer to two Panammus (D. H. Miiller, Altsem. Inschriften von Send- schirli, p. 6), but in the present state of decipherment we can draw no very certain conclusions as to their relationship. The line of the kings of Damascus in the tenth to eighth centuries B.C. can be clearly traced for the most part, and with some probability completely established : vide Winckler, Alttest. Unter- suchungen, pp. 61 fF.; here the three Benhadads of whom the O.T. speaks might appear at first sight to illustrate the custom, but Winckler has shown that Benhadad II. is identical with Benhadad I., and the O.T. narratives (1 K. xix. 15, 16; 2 K. viii. 8, 1 5) suggest that Hazael, father of the later Benhadad, was not a son of the earlier : in any case we have no direct statement that they were related. The earlier lists of the Syrian kings (1 i K. xi. 23 ; xv. 18) show no trace of the custom. Low (Beitrage zur jiid. Alterthumskunde, ii. 94) suggests that the Jews derived the custom from the Greeks ; the date at MKTIIOD AND LIMITS OF THE ENQUIRY 5 menft can, it is true, only be proved by the I e silentio ; but for the non-existence of a custom no other form of argument is pos- sible. The argument is in the present case two- fold: in the first place, the early Old Testament iiiiiratives contain numerous accounts of the naming which we first find traces of it among the Jews so far favours this view. May we also from the terms of the Introd. to Ecclu8. assume that even in the second century it had not yet become very prevalent? However this may be, I hope the instances cited may suffice to show that where the custom existed we can trace it, and therefore, where we cannot trace it, we have a right to conclude it did not exist. (2) The custom of naming the son after the father was always much rarer. Gesenius indeed argued (Lc.) that among the Phoenicians the r son received the name of the grandfather, the younger tli.it of the father. But the evidence for this is scanty : i T. Bloch, Phoen. Glossm, p. l:» n. And this is the more striking when it is remembered that the number of cases in which the names of father and son are known are far more numerous than those in which tin' names of grandfather, father, and son are known. Low (op. cit. p. 96) has on this account cast discredit on the narrative in Luke i. 59-61, on the ground that the son was : named at least after the licing father. But this is ques- tionable; we have the case of Onias IV. the son of Onias III. and the numerous Abba bar Abbas (Ber., 186 cited below, p. 31) ; cf. also Edersheim, Life and Times of Jesus, i. 157. Instances from the inscriptions will be found in CIS, i. 122, 153, 550 (Phoen.) ; ii. 17 1,311 (Nabataean). (3) The child was commonly called after ancestors remoter than the grandfather: fur the Jews, cf. the line of damalit 1 given above ; for the Phoenicians, CIS, 550, 626 (three instances of naming after the great-grand- . 659, 776, 808 ; for the Nabataeans, CIS, i. 182. 6 HEBREW PROPER NAMES of children ; but in none is it recorded that the child received the name of a kinsman, and in none is any surprise expressed because the name is freely chosen without regard to the names already existing in the family. These Old Testament narratives thus stand in direct contrast to that in Luke i. 59-61. Again, we have several genealogies in the early Old Testament narratives, and, especially in the books of Samuel, find numerous members of the same family mentioned ; but we fail (except in the single instance of Maacah as the name of Absalom's mother and daughter) to dis- cover among these traces of such a custom. Thus, of the twenty-one kings of Judah, all of the family of David, no two bear the same name ; and this is the case also with the various dynasties of the northern kingdom. In other cases where the genealogy is given up to, or beyond, the grandfathers, we also find that the same name does not recur (see Zeph. i. 1 ; Zech. i. 1 ; Jer. xli. 1, 2 ; IS. ix. 1, xiv. 3 ; 2 K. ix. 2, xxii. 3 [cf. ver. 12, and Jer. xli. 2], 14). In brief, later narratives and later genealogies agree in testifying to the existence of the custom of naming after a relative ; early narra- tives and early genealogies agree in showing that this custom had not yet arisen. We may, I think, safely infer that the custom first arose among the post-Exilic Jews, probably not much earlier than the close of the fourth century B.C. 1 1 Instances of names recurring in families at an earlier date occur in the Chronicler's genealogies, especially in ch. vi.; but M I : TIIOD AND LIMITS OF THE ENQUIRY 7 Another custom very similar to the one just discussed consisted in giving to children names of famous persons, in some cases Jewish, 1 in others this is only one instance out of many in which the evidence of the Chronicler is directly at variance with that of earlier sources. For the significance of this, see below, pp. 172 f. A fc few apparent instances in the earlier literature must, however, be considered. (1) Abner the son of Ner. Could we assume that Aimer meant "father of Ner," and implied that the person so named actually had a son named Ner, we should have a well- attested early instance of the son named after the grandfather. But this deduction is illegitimate, see below, p. 66 fF. (2) Ahi- melech, Abiathar, Ahimelech (1 S. xxx. 7 ; 2 S. viii. 17) is only an apparent instance. The succession is due to intentional misplacement ; vide Wellhausen on 2 S. viii. 1 7, and Winer, Bibl. orhrbuch, s.v. Ahimelech. (3) The succession Jehoiada, Benaiah, Jehoiada, is due to textual corruption ; vide Bertheau on 1 Chr. xxvii. 34. Real instances of the same name recurring in the same family are these : Jonathan's son, and Saul's son by his concubine Mizpah, were both named Meribaal, 2 S. xxi. 7 I. ; one of Absalom's daughters bore the same name as his sister, Tamar, 2 S. xiv. 27, xiii. 1 ; the first of these is a mere coinci- dence, the second may be something more, especially since an- other of Absalom's daughters was named after her grandmother, Maacah, 1 K. xv. 2, 2 S. iii. 3; the case of Maacah is quite isolated, and it is noticeable that the elder Maacah was a foreigner — Geshurite. 1 See the list in Zunz, Namen dtr Juden, p. 23 ; on the Lcular case of Simon cf. J. B. Lightfoot, Galatians, p. 269. Tin* inlluence of Eeclna. xliv. 11'., and especially xliv. 1-12, on tlu' (livilopment of this custom may have been considerable. Another cloaely related custom was that of naming children after those from whom the parents had received a favour : cf. Choi. : Jebam. 105a (cited by Lightfoot, Works, 1684, ii. 387). 8 HEBREW PROPER NAMES foreign. 1 Certain names of persons living within a century of the Eeturn may probably be due to this cause, but nothing suggests that the custom existed in pre-Exilic times. This custom also appears to have become prevalent only from the Greek period onward. The prevalence of either of these customs would naturally tend to diminish the consciousness of the actual meaning of the name ; consequently, where they prevail, we can only argue with caution and within limitations from the continued existence of a name to the existence at the time of its conferment of the idea implied in it. 2 It is important, therefore, to have proved that neither of these customs was prevalent, if even existent, among the pre-Exilic Hebrews ; from their names we are justified in inferring their ideas. I have been able to trace only one custom which in any way controlled the free choice of names on the ground of their meaning. This is the custom of giving children names related inform to those of their kins- men. Coincidences of this kind are, I believe, too numerous to be accidental. A few instances will illustrate the kind of similarity referred to. At 1 E.g. Alexander; cf. Zunz, op. cit. p. 11, especially the tradition cited by him on p. 36. 2 On the other hand the creation of new names at a time when it has become customary not to create but to borrow, will testify so much the more to the strength of the idea implied. Interesting instances are the Syrian Christian names com- pounded with Jesus, e.g. Abhd-Isho', Dadh-ish5 e , Ishd'-dadh and Isho'-yabh ; see Wright, Syriac Literature (index). METHOD AND LIMITS OF THE ENQUIRY I Palmyra we find Nebozebed and Tarhibol sons of B&rnebo, son of Nebozebed. 1 Among the Phoenicians, 'Azruba'al son of Mahevbaal, son of Hanniia'a/. 2 Among the Sabaeans, $imaAkarib son of SamaK afik, son of 0cmahye£t\ and the brothers Zaid and ZaioVH. s These instances, among various peoples, 4 illustrate what appears to have been a custom. Among early Hebrew names also we find some similar instances. Thus Ahiiuh names two of his sons Ahijah and Ahimelech ; 8 Ahinoa,m is the daughter of Ahima&z ; 6 three members of tin 1 family of Saul receive names containing the element bdshcth ; 7 the kings of Judah receive almost invariably names compounded with Yah. s Possibly, therefore, in some cases, and to a certain extent, the selection of a child's name was controlled by the desire that it should resemble that of the father or some other relative ; but it is clear that so long as only one part of a compound name was thus fixed without immediate reference to its meaning, those who 1 De Vogue, Syrie Central*, 73. 8 CIS, i. 477 ; cf. also 472, 502, 629, 856. 8 CIS, iv. 37 ; cf. also 20. Comparison might also be made with the Arabic custom of giving children names of similar sound, e.g. the well-known instance of Hasan and Husein. 4 The illustrations given in the text are all from Bemitic names ; on the same custom among the Greeks, vide Bechtel and . Die griechischen Penonennamen, p. xi. 5 1 S. xiv. 3 ; xxii. 9. MS. xiv. 50. 7 See below, pp 1 2 1 f ., LI I. 8 See below, pp. 260 f. 10 HEBREW PROPER NAMES chose the name must yet have been fully conscious of the meaning of the whole. There is thus every reason for believing that the Hebrews, as a general rule, and in the earlier periods always, conferred on their children names which were appropriate to the occasion in virtue of their inherent significance. Often the giving of the name was an opportunity for the parents to express their religious thoughts in the form of gratitude for the past, or hope for the future ; and these feelings might be prompted by private and family circumstances, or by the larger interests of public life. 1 At other times the names given possessed a purely secular reference, and per- petuated the memory of some physical characteristic of the child, or some emotion of the parents. Names of the first class, when their meaning can be rightly in- terpreted, cannot but throw light on Hebrew religion and more especially on the popular religion, while names of the second class contribute much material for Hebrew Culturgeschichte. The first class has already received a somewhat full treatment from Nestle; 2 the second class has been treated more briefly, yet pregnantly, by Friedrich Delitzsch, 3 and quite recently at greater length by Grunwald. 4 1 For the former cf. Genesis iv. 1, 25 ; for the latter 1 S. iv. 21. 2 In Die israelitischen Eigennamen nach Hirer religions- geschichtlichen Bedeutung, Haarlem, 1876. 3 In Proleg. eines neuen hebr.-aram. Worterbuch mm A.T. ch. vi. 4 Die Eigennamen des alien Testaments in ihrer Bedeutung fiir MKHIOD AND LIMITS OF THE ENQUIRY 11 But Nestle lias attempted what Delitzsch did not — to treat the names historically, to show how the names in use in particular periods throw light <>n the stage of the development of religion then attained. Not to do this is, indeed, to leave the names but half used ; but the doing of it successfully is beset by numerous dilliculties. it among these is the uncertain date of some fll the O.T. writings which contain the richest stores of proper names. Thus Nestle wrote assuming that Iriestly Code 1 belongs to the earliest Hebrew literature. During the last twenty years this assumption has become much more questionable, and cannot wisely be made the starting point of any fresh attempt to deal with the subject. But were it possible to start from the contrary assump- tion that T is post-Exilic, the difficulty would be but half surmounted. The Priestly Code, though compiled late, might yet, in the matter of proper names, embody much more ancient sources; and the same is the case with the undoubtedly late work of the Chronicler (Ezra, Nehemiah, and nicies). We are thus faced by this difficulty: of the two writings which contain the larger part ol the proper names of the O.T. one is undoubtedly late, and, in die Kcnntnui de* hebrUischm Volhglauben*, von Id CiunwaUl, Breslau, 1895. 1 This will bfl cited by the symbol 1\ 12 HEBREW PROPER NAMES the opinion of an increasing number of scholars, the other is the same ; yet one refers all, the other a large proportion, of the names in question to the earlier periods of Hebrew history. Now, if these names which have come down to us only in works of late or un- certain date were yet derived by the compilers of these works from genuine ancient sources, and are in consequence real records of the periods to which they are referred, any historical treatment of O.T. proper names which neglects them will thereby be vitiated ; if, on the other hand, they are schematic inventions of the compilers, or names current in later times, and referred by these compilers without sufficient authority to earlier periods, to treat them as early will lead to equally erroneous results. One thing will become clear from the subsequent detailed discussions ; in some important respects conclusions will differ almost to the extent of being mutually contradictory, according as we include or exclude the testimony of these late or uncertain writings in drawing our inferences. This being the case, before we can reach final and satis- factory conclusions on several important points, we shall be obliged to examine carefully the names in P and Chronicles, and to determine as far as possible their historical value. Another difficulty arises from the fact already established — that names were not hereditary in early times. This being so, we can use a name occurring at a particular period to show that the idea METHOD AND LIMITS OF THE ENQUIRY II embodied in it was then existent ; but we cannot, from the mere non-existence of a particular name in earlier or later writers, argue as to the date of the origin 01 decay of the idea. A canon of limitation in inference thus comes into force — single names justify positive conclusions only. But the same fact also suggests a method of ligation which can in a measure overcome the limitation and obtain negative as well as positive conclusions. This method will consist in dealing not with single names, but with classes of names. In certain cases it is possible, without depending too much on ambiguous etymologies, to group together certain names in clearly defined classes, such, for example, as those which contain the divine name Sn or rr. Now, if we find the names of such classes confined to certain periods, or increasing or diminishing in number iu the course of centuries, we can argue with consider- able probability to the approximate date of the origin and decay of the idea common to the names of the class in question, and to its comparative prevalence in different periods. In this connection another point of some importance in the subsequent discussions may be referred to. The enormous number of different personal names and the comparative rarity in early times of the recurrence of the same name prove that they were created with great facility; but the fact that the same name is borne by several people — sometimes by several con- 14 HEBREW PROPER NAMES temporaries 1 — suggests that current names were not infrequently adopted instead of fresh ones being created. This, no doubt, indicates the general diffu- sion of the idea at the period in question ; but it may be questioned whether in such cases the idea expressed by the name was so vividly present in the individual instances to the minds of the parents or others con- ferring it as when a fresh name was created for the occasion ; and it seems probable that, in this way, the transition to the later custom of giving a name simply or chiefly because it had previously been borne by some relative, benefactor, or famous man, was made easy. In view of this it will not be surprising if, here and there, traces be found of an ancient class of names in a late period : the less surprising, if it be remembered that a new meaning 2 more in consonance with later modes of thought could in some instances be easily read into an old name of which the original idea had been forgotten or had ceased to appeal to the persons concerned. There can be little doubt that the custom of creating fresh names was controlled by a conservative tendency in respect to the name form : old forms disappeared indeed, yet gradually, with the 1 For instances see App. 3 A, No. 16 B, No. 43, e.g. II. 2 Cf. the numerous cases of false etymologies of proper names in the O.T. ; and also the note (pp. 153 f.) on the probable change in meaning in Sm\ Cf. further, but with caution, Giide- mann's essay Die superstitiose Bedeutung des Eigennamens in the Festschrift to M. Steinschneider (Leipsic, 1896). BOS Wi> LIMITS OF THK INQUIRY 18 gradual obsolescence of in idea: for the same reason new forms only arose at the demand of fresh and vigorous thought Other difficulties in the way of an historical treat- ment remain to be noticed. One of the chief of these is due to the ambiguous character of the genealogies and lists: granted that the genealogies in Chronicles and P are derived from accurate and early sources, what do they mean ? Is one justified in starting from some known person in a genealogy, counting backwards or forwards by generations, and so fixing the date of any given unknown person in the same genealogy ? A very little comparative study shows that this is im- possible ; generations are often omitted, sometimes added, so that at best only within limits, often the widest, could unknown persons be thus dated. But this is not the only ambiguity, nor, perhaps, for the present investigation the most serious. To what do the names refer ? In dealing with Semitic genealogies, this is a question not only justified, but necessitated ; for the genealogical scheme was employed not only fa . but also for families or clans y 1 and, in the latter case, the order is geographical quite M much as chronological. Genealogies of this latter type we find, by common consent, in Genes: 'it forward pedigrees of individuals, on the other hand, we dearly find in 1 Chron. iii.: unfortunately in 1 Cf. €.g. Wellhausen, Ik Gtntibm, p. 4 ff. : K Rtligitm of Israel, i. 109 ft"., 176-182. 16 HEBREW PROPER NAMES many cases, especially in the early chapters of Chronicles, it is doubtful to which class particular lists belonged — whether in reality, or even in the intention of the compiler; it is often equally obscure to what period the compiler himself referred them. Any satisfactory discussion of O.T. proper names must rest on a recognition of these ambiguities ; at the same time any method which succeeds in solving the doubts and determining the date and character of any or all these lists, must unquestionably advance the study of the subject. I have said that many O.T. names are clearly and by general admission those of clans or families. In such cases another canon of limitation in inference holds good : clan names occurring in a particular period only establish for the idea involved a terminus ad quern ; they show that at an undefined previous period the idea had existed, they do not prove the existence of the same at the period of mention. 1 1 This is sufficiently manifest where clan or tribal names may be assumed, on account of their similarity in form and general significance to personal names, to be derivative from that of an individual of bygone times, whether a common ancestor or a distinguished leader or chief ; on the latter cause of tribal names cf. Noldeke in ZDMG, 1886, pp. 157-159. But the same canon equally applies in the case of names which we have no reason for believing were even origin- ally borne by individuals. A tribal name would not be abandoned because its origin had been lost sight of, or its mean- ing had become obscure. i HOD AND LOOTS 01 TIIK ENQUIRY 17 Personal names easily, if slowly, changed with changing ideas, because the process of giving these lies was constantly going on, and the lives of individuals are short; lmt the lives of clans may be, i often are, Long, and their names, derived from far past times, may bear silent and long unobserved testi- mony t«» ideas unfamiliar and even repugnant to later generations ; for a whole clan or family could only •ard its ancient name with difficulty, and conse- quently it was only in the rarest cases that it actually did so. 1 The canon just established for clan names clearly applies equally to place names. 2 But in the case of these still further caution has to be observed. Many, perhaps most, of the names of towns and places in the "^O.T. go back to times before the Hebrew conquest of Palestine; for the conquest of a country is seldom followed by a wholesale change in the names of its towns, etc. 8 In consequence, therefore, of the extreme probability of most of the place names being Canaanite, not Hebrew, in origin, they will be cited chiefly for comparative purposes. The chief difficulties have now been stated, and 1 Cf. Wellhauscn, Die Reste de* arabischtn Heidenthums, p. 6. 2 Except indeed in such a case as that of 2 K. xiv. 7, where the name of the place can be chronologically fixed as definitely as those of persons. 8 Reminiscences of changes in place names are found in O.T., cf. eg. Gen. xxviii. 19; Num. xxxii. 38; yet on both these especially the latter, cf. Dillmann. 2 18 HEBREW PROPER NAMES the method they necessitate has been indicated. The classes of names, the history of which will be examined in the following discussions, are as follows : — I. Names containing an element denoting some form of kindred : 1. IN = father. 2. n« = brother. 3. DS = kinsman, uncle. 4. tt = kinsman, uncle, DH = father-in-law, and DN = mother. 5. p = son, and ni = daughter. II. Animal names. III. Names containing an element denoting some form of dominion : 1. I^D. 2. Sia 3. pa IV. Names containing a divine name : 1. fe 2. m 3. ntD. It may at first sight seem that the classification is made too much on the ground of mere external resemblance ; but in the first instance this will perhaps be found best. It is not necessary that all the names in any single class be ultimately considered homo- IOETH0D and limits 01 Tin: ENQUIRY 19 geneous. It must be left to the analysis to show whether they are so or not. In dealing with each class, the first effort will be to determine the chronological distribution of its numbers: two questions will call for answer: — 1 . Were names of the class creatol in all periods ? _. Were they equally distributed over all periods ? The discussion will be directly concerned only with ( I .'1 \ names ; but references to later Jewish names will be made when they throw light on points that arise. In addition to chronological, geographical and ethno- graphical distribution is of great importance, and the nee of numerous names of foreigners in the O.T. demands attention. In this connection and within the limits of the classes to be discussed, refer- ence must frequently be made to extra-biblical Semitic names as confirmatory of and supplementary to the biblical records. These foreign names are especially valuable in that they throw light on the extent to which many names and the ideas they contained were common to Israel and the surrounding nations. On the basis of the results as to chronological and geographical distribution, conclusions special to the class will be drawn and suggestions made within the various sections dealing with the various classes of names; more general conclusions depending on the total results a the examination into the historical value of the names peculiar to P ami Ghroniclea will be reserved, and discussed in the concluding chapters. 20 HEBREW PROPER NAMES To complete this introductory chapter, it only remains to explain the scheme of the chronological analysis. The very nature of the case forbids us to expect instances of any special class in every half century of the history. For the case stands thus : in the Hexateuch and Judges we find a large number of names referred, by earlier or later tradition, to the most ancient period of Hebrew history, from the Exodus to the establishment of the Monarchy. In the books of Samuel we have a large number of names of persons contemporary with Saul and David ; to these the books of Chronicles add considerably. The books of Kings and the prophetic writings are our earliest sources for names of persons living between David and the Exile : here again the whole number is consider- able, but within this whole period the only shorter period for which any large number of names could be cited is the reign of Josiah. In this period also the additional names recorded by the Chronicler are numerous. Finally, the books of Ezra and Nehemiah contain long lists of individuals, as well as of families, living in the post-Exilic period. These then must constitute the periods for the following discussions : — (1) The Early or Pre-Davidic Period— I.; (2) The Davidic Period— II. ; (3) The Period of the Later Kings — III. ; (4) The Post-Exilic Period— IV. In certain cases, to render clear the real course of the development, it will be further necessary to sub- KRHOD .WD limits Of THK BKQUIBY 21 divide the long period of the later kings into two divisions — (1) down to the close of the eighth century, (2) from tin' beginning of the seventh century. For reasons stated above it will be necessary to distinguish between names attested by the earlier writings and those only found in the late or uncertain writings. The need for this distinction only dis- appears in the case of names assigned to Period IV. Finally, the general significance of the division should be noted. Names of the first period should reflect the religion and thought of the still unsettled and ununited tribes; those of the second period maybe expected to show signs of the effect of national unity and success ; those of the third ought to illustrate the influence of the prophets; and those of the fourtli the influence of the realisation of the prophetic teaching in the Exile. Consequently, names equally distributed throughout these periods may naturally be expected to contain ideas peculiarly characteristic of an unsettled and unorganised people, but not incapable of being har- monised with the conditions of settled life, and the higher teaching of the prophets; names frequent in the earlier periods, sporadic or non-existent in the later, should contain ideas in one way or another at variance with the new conditions of life or with the prophetic teaching ; and, lastly, names sporadic or non -existent in the early periods, but increasingly frequent in the later, should somewhat directly reflect the teaching of the great religious leaders. CHAPTEE II DETAILED EXAMINATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES OF PROPER NAMES The compound names in which one element denotes some form of kindred consist of the three clearly distinguishable classes in which this element is In (father), or ntf (brother), or p (son) ; of some at least of the names compounded with Dl> in the sense of " uncle," and of a few names compounded with on (husband's father), and TJ or tit (uncle). 1 Names compounded with in (Father) A list of all names of this class found in the O.T. with particulars of the different persons by whom they are borne will be found in Appendix II. p. 277. Before proceeding to analyse their use it will be convenient to justify here certain admissions to and omissions from that list, DETAILED K\ A MI NATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 23 1. Ltgaide ' questions the inclusion in this class of many apparent instances on the ground that nw = pN (cf. _>!) = p. He bases this conclusion chiefly on the transliteration of the LXX. in certain cases, e.g. — ■mN = 'Afievvijp. DlSo?lM = ' Aj3€(Tii. Wit* = 'AySecoYU. si emu = 'Apeo-a-ove. This is not convincing ; for (1) the reduplicated v and a in these cases may quite as probably be due to euphonic as to etymological reasons; it is to be observed that this v of the hypothetical pN is only Grand where the second element of the word begins with v or a (in the latter becoming of course a by assimilation); and (2) the reduplication in Greek may possibly represent a long vowel sound ; cf. swht* = 'E\if individuals; meantime it must ■office t<> note that they in no way manifestly conllict with it. With that conclusion, moreover, an examination of later post-biblical Jewish names finds nothing incon- sistent, and is so far confirmatory. These post-biblical names give no new instance of the formation ; further, with two or three exceptions no old names of this formation were even used by the later Jews. The only frequent name having similarity to those dis- cussed in this section is nun. This is frequently ed to another name as a kind of title ; l Abba Saul, Abba Jose* are well known Rabbis ; but that it was also very often given as a name by itself we learn from the Talmud, where we read, "Some one said, 1 wish to see Abba: he received the answer, there are many Abbas here ; he said, I want to see Abba bar Abba: he received the answer, there are also many Abba bar Abbas here: finally he sail, 1 to see Abba bar Abba, the father of SamueL" 2 Abba is a simple, and not a compound name, and therefore essentially different from at least most of 1 Cf. Mat xxiii. 9 ; Schurer, op. cit. ii. 1 316 (Germ. ed. ii. 258). * Ber. (Taint. Babli) 186, cited by Levy, Neuhebr. und chald. IVfirterbuch, $.v. W* 32 HEBREW PROPER NAMES the O.T. names, the only one with which it might be compared being "On. In some cases l Abba is joined with the name to which it is prefixed, the result being a name apparently resembling the O.T. name ; but the resemblance is only apparent. The only other late Jewish names which are cer- tainly or possibly identical with names in the O.T. are miN, ^"OH, and l«n«. 2 The first of these is probably the O.T. miN, although Levy does not suggest this in his dictionary : if it is, we must account for it as being a case of naming a child after a famous man. 3 The second of the above names may be a variant form of the first, 4 or an Aramaic transla- tion of ^nnm, 5 in which case it may at once be dis- missed from consideration here, or equivalent to irarpi- /ao?. 6 In the last case it belongs to a class, to which probably the third name given above also belongs, of names denoting some form of relationship. These are essentially different from names which combine a term denoting relationship with some other term to form a 1 E.g.; noa* = niONrw ; vide Levy, s.v. n:ik. (In these and similar cases, to avoid unnecessary multiplication of references, I shall not cite the sources if they can readily be found in Levy, to whose work I have chiefly turned for information on these matters.) 2 The last is only known through the Greek 'Ax^/Sos, nephew of Herod ; Jos. Ant. xvii. 7. 3 See above, pp. 7 f. 4 Zunz, Namen der Juden, p. 22. 5 Levy, s.v. "in. 6 Noldeke in WZKM, 1892, pp. 306 ff. M.TAIU.D KXAMINATION OF TIIK < II I KF CLASSES 33 whole that does not denote relationship. 1 Of the really characteristic O.T. formation, I find therefore at *t but one instance (mitt) in use, and even that not in frequent use, among the later Jews. When we bear in mind the tendency to revive old names 2 this fact must be considered strongly confirmatory of tin- conclusion based on the chronological distribution of the names in the O.T. I conclude tins section with instances showing how widespread was this formation of proper names among the Semitic peoples. The O.T. mentions the following foreigners with names of this class: STON a Midianitr, Snd^In a ; , iScrnN, king of Gerar, and n^tf, king of Adinah, all referred to the earliest period, and the first three on the authority of the early writings. A-bi- mil-ki was king of Tyre in the fifteenth century B.c. 8 Abi-baal was father of Hiram, king of Tyre, in the tenth century B.C. 4 In Assyria names of this class are not uncommon. 5 These instances show that as in l so elsewhere the formation was an early one ; but long after the Jews had discarded names be- 1 See below, p. 83. 2 Zunz, Namen der Juden, pp. 22 ff. 8 Index to Tell-el-Amaraa Tablets (Brit Mus.). Cf. also Abisarru (of Tyre ?) cited by W. Max Muller, Asien u. Europa, v . i-.i l. 4 For other early Phoenician names of the class, see Schrader, KAT t gloss. s.v. in. 6 Schrader, KAT, p. 15<» DcliUsch, Prolegomena, p. rw Series), hi. p. ix. 8 34 HEBREW PROPER NAMES longing to it, they continued in frequent use among different Semitic peoples as we see from the (later) inscriptions. In the Phoenician inscriptions we find ^llN, 1 ^niN 2 ; in the Himyaritic 3 inscriptions rrDlN, "^yQN, TNTIn, SfTQH and Initt ; in the Aramaic *^D1N 4 (Egypt, 482 B.C.), iNtEm and Dmn|>] 5 (second or third century B.C.) and 1EP1N. 6 On the negative side, I may add that I have failed to find instances in the Palmyrene inscriptions, and Ledrain 7 certainly cites no names beginning with in. In Arabic, as is well known, names with Abu prefixed are very numerous ; but these are of an entirely different type, being formed from the name of the actual son of the bearer of the name. The argument that this is not the case in Hebrew will be found below, pp. 66 ff. 2. Names compounded with n« (Brother) The list of these names will be found in Appendix II. 2, pp. 279 f. Before proceeding to analyse the list, some uncertain instances must be referred to. 1 E.g. CIS, 378, and very frequently. 2 J A, 1883, p. 157. Less certain instances are cpnx read by Derenbourg three times in Les Inscrip. Phtfniciennes (Revue d'As- syriologie, 1885), Nos. 1, 2, 46, but in the two former, at least, questionably according to GIS,i. 105, 106; and ^jn^on which, see p. 79. 3 CIS, iv. 20, 24 ; 6 ; 69 ; ZDMG, 1873, p. 648. 4 CIS, ii. 122. 5 Both uncertain; CIS, ii. 120. 6 lb. 123. 7 Did. des noms propres Palmyre'niens. Paris, 1887. DETAILED EXAMINATION OF THK I HIKF CLASSES 35 1. ^nt* and DT»m These two forms occur in two parallel lists — the former in Gen. xlvi. 21, the latter in Num. xxvi. 38. The same family appears to be intended by inw, 1 Chr. vii. 12, and mn«, 1 Chr. viii. 1. d-pttn is the genuine name and is therefore given in the list ; tin is a mere corruption 1 and is therefore excluded from it. 2. prm occurs only in 1 Chr. vii 19. The versions differ as to the precise form. As in any case the name il not a compound, it may safely be dismissed from the discussion. For the significance of the form, if genuine, see p. 83. 1 The proof of this is conclusive. (1) tik occurs in a passage (Gen. xlvi. 21) which there is good reason for considering corrupt ; for the LXX. suggests that several words have fallen out of the text; of the three consecutive names o*bd rmi tik none occur in any of the other Benjamite genealogies nor, indeed, elsewhere at all, and for the word 'rw we have the variants chk, Sam. T. and V.; 'Ayx €t '9> LXX. (2) On the other hand oTn* occurs in a passage free from suspicion of serious corruption and has itself the virtual support of all versions, the l.XNL. > lax€ipdv (B), *A\idv (F) being the most divergent, and (3) the text in Genesis can be explained by the known laws of textual corruption if the reading in Numbers is original, but the converse is not the case. Assuming the originality of the text in Numbers, the original text in Genesis ran tawevni*, whence the present corrupt text in Genesis D'tenm™ arose by the following processes : — A wrong division of words, a repeti- tion of • read the second time as \ a confusion of d with k and of o with o. For illustrations of these errors, see Driver, Samuel, pp. xxx. ff., lxx. f, and Reinke, Die Verttnderungen da hebr. UrUxta da A.T. p. 62. 36 HEBREW PROPER NAMES In the following instances the names are well attested in reference to certain persons and are there- fore included in the list ; but the reference of them to other people is due to textual corruption and therefore merely apparent. Thus 1. rrnN in three different connections is corrupt, viz., in 1 Chr. xi. 36, the correct text of which is pre- served in 2 S. xxiii. 34 ;* in 1 Chr. xxvi. 20, where it is a corruption for nrrnN (LXX.) ; 2 and in 1 Chr. ii. 25, where it is a corruption of ma, a reading virtually supported by LXX. and Syr. 3 2. tin, 1 Chr. v. 15, is a now unintelligible fragment of something that has fallen out, for the versions show extraordinary variations, and in MT TFN abruptly breaks the order of a list proceeding regularly from father to son. 3 vn«, in 1 Chr. viii. 14, is an error for VTm 2 In 2 S. vi. 3, 4, the name is also open to some doubt ; but on the whole the passage seems to require a proper name : 4 I have therefore retained it. Difficulties are also connected with the application of the names Ahitub and Ahimelech, but these are exegetical and not critical. (1) Ahitub. The ques- tion arises — To how many different persons is it given ? It appears as the name (a) of a grand-son of Eli, 1 Driver, Samuel, p. 284. 2 Bertheau, ad loc. 3 Wellhausen, Be Gentibus, p. 15, footnote. 4 Driver, Samuel, p. 204. On the text and etymology see, however, also Jastrow, JBL, xiii. (1894), p. 101. DETAILED I AA MI NATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 87 1 S. xiv. 3 ; (b) a priest in the time of David, 1 ii. 9; (c) the father of Zadok, 2 S. viii. 17; and (d) the father of Meraioth, Neh. xi. 11. Now (c) is probably = (d), a link haying been added to the genealogical scheme in Nehemiah. Further, Well- hausen 1 identifies (c) with (a), and Bertheau 2 (a) with (b). I have therefore only taken account of one person of the name ; but if a different view be taken, it will only strengthen the conclusion drawn below. (2) Ahimelech. I take account of two persons only; but, again, if Wellhausen's view of 2 S. viii. 17 be not accepted, and we assume in consequence that there was a third person of the name, my con- clusion is so far strengthened. We find then twenty -six different names com- pounded with r?N in the O.T. ; of these five occur only as names of foreigners, or families, or in the ambiguous genealogies in Chr. i.-ix. The remaining twenty -one are borne by thirty -three Israelite in- dividuals, the chronological distribution being thus : — In Period I. persons bearing names of this class number + 2 + 5= 7 » II H I, M 11 + 2 =13 m HI- m m » 11 + 2 =13 n IV. „ „ „ 33 Possibly to Period IV. we might assign ;dttn : but (1) the name is doubtfully attested in the only 1 Note on 2 S. viii. 1 7, in Die Biicher Samuelis. * Die Biicher der Chronik, p. 57. 38 HEBREW PROPER NAMES place where it occurs, 1 Chr. ix. 17 — the ver- sions, with the exception of the Vulg., not supporting MT — and is omitted from the parallel passage in Neh. xi. 19 ; and (2), even if the text be correct, it is prob- ably a family name. Of the eleven persons in Period III., most lived in the earlier half of the period, and six as early as the tenth century ; five of them bear names which had been already current in Period II. The six fresh names make their appearance as follows : — Ahinadab and Ahishar in the tenth century, Ahab and Hiel in the ninth, Joah in the eighth and Ahikam in the seventh. Thus, with two exceptions 1 all 2 names of the class borne by Israelitish individuals have already ap- peared as early as the ninth century. From this fact, combined with the chronological distribution of per- sons bearing the names, I conclude that — Names compounded with n«, apparently having been in use from the earliest times among the Hebrews, were frequent in the time of David and his immediate successors ; from that time fresh names of the class were less freely formed till perhaps as late as the seventh century, after which the formation became obsolete, and even the existing names fell almost, if not entirely, into disuse. 1 Joah in the eighth and Ahikam in the seventh century. 2 For the twenty-one names in question we have the evidence of the early writings for fifteen ; of the remaining six, two are peculiar to P, one to Chr., and three are common to P and Chr. Mill) KXAMINATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 39 I need not repeat, with reference to family names of this class, what was said in the last section ; l it will be sufficient quite briefly to state their number and char- acter. Of the ten families bearing names of this class, the only one which is certainly post-Exilic bears a name — Ahi jali, Neh. x. 27 — which is unquestionably ancient; tmily, referred by P to Period I., bears a name (Ahirain. Ximi. xxvi. 38) which may very well have been in use in early times among the Hebrews, as it certainly was among thedl neighbours, and as the parallel name Abiram certainly was among themselves. Tli.' remaining eight family 2 names occur in 1 Chr. ii.-ix. ; two are certainly ancient, Ahijah and Ahio ; a third is Ahiram, which lias just been referred to. The aualogy of 'Ammihud favours the antiquity of Ahilnnl ; the remaining names are without significant analogies. It will probably be admitted that here again there is nothing in these names of uncertain date and char- acter to call in question the conclusion based on the names of definite date and character. An examination of the post-biblical Jewish names bftfl much tlu" saint' result as in the case of the names compounded with in. Several persons bear names denoting some form of kinship, such as urn*, win, ^nr™ ( = NnNrrtf), ^QinN ( = nik-hin) ; but only one 1 v. is K * On the alternative to their being family names, see above, p. SO f. 40 HEBREW PROPER NAMES of the compound names continues in use, and this is Ahijah, 1 which existed as a family name in Period IV. Perhaps in a Sinaitic inscription we find one other trace of the revival at a late date of an old name of this class in Hiel, which Euting infers from the nature of the inscription to be a Jewish name. 2 Thus the one, or at best two instances, of the characteristic O.T. formation found in later times is no proof of the continued consciousness of the idea originally expressed by the name. We may safely conclude that these later Jews gave and received the name Ahijah simply on the ground of its biblical associations. We have evidence, biblical and non-biblical, that names compounded with TIN also were widely spread over the Semitic world ; and from the inscriptions we see that they held their own to a later date among some other Semitic peoples than among the Hebrews. The early writings of the O.T. mention a Canaanite (13a) 3 in Period I., a Hittite (12ft) and a Tyrian (216) in Period II., and another Tyrian (21c) in the tenth century, with names of this class. Ahimilki was king of Ashdod in the seventh century ; 4 an earlier Ahimiti 5 had been king of the same place. In Assyria i « ft. 2?r. mehrerer Personen in verschiedenen Zeiten," Levy, s.v. rrnK ; cf. also s.v. K**n. 2 Euting, Sin. Inschriften, No. 370. 3 The numbers refer to the place of the name in Appendix II. 2, where the references are given. 4 KAT, 355. 5 lb. 162. IT.TAII.KI' F.XAMINATION OF TBI OHttf CLASSES 41 I of this formation were not infrequent : i Delitzsch 1 cites Ahu-duru, Ahu-nuru, Alm-le'te. The nt ahi appears also very frequently in such Assyrian names as Sin-ahi-irba, Marduk-nadin-al.i ; '-' but these are quite dissimilar to the Hebrew names, ah " in tliese cases clearly being the object of the verb, which it certainly is not in any of the existing Hebrew names. In inscriptions which carry us down to later times we find the Phoenician names l^on, ro^on, roson and Din; 8 Aramaic TD^nN, "^TIN ; 4 Jlim^trifir totih ; 5 Fahnyrene "nnT&t. 1 3. Names Compounded with ds The two groups of names already discussed are homogeneous to this extent, that there is no reason for believing that the elements in and rw ever mean anything else than " father " and "brother" respectively. ', p. 202 ; Ahi-nuri is the name of a Babylonian in the sixth century, RI* 2 , i. 160. 2 ZDMG, 1872, 118-130. 8 For references see Bloch, Pkoen. Glotsar. He also cites (but without adding an interpretation) cum from Derenbourg, Lee Intcrip. Pheniciaint* (Revue tPAseyr. 1885), No. 29. Derenbourg treats the name as a compound with nit, but the occurrence side by side with it of the fan. no/rn suggests that both names may be derivatives and not compounds. « CIS, ii. 93, 154. * lb. iv. 69. • PSRA, viii. (1885) p. 29. 42 HEBREW PROPER NAMES The only notable difference that has yet emerged is that between the names which as a whole define a relative, and those in which the term of relationship is merely a part in a whole which does not define a relative. Important questions as to the full and exact meaning of these names remain to be considered, but the treatment of them hitherto has been much facilitated by this general homogeneity. The names compounded with ds, which we shall next examine, are less numerous than the foregoing, but far more hetero- geneous ; the greater heterogeneity in formation and usage is certain, and it remains to be seen whether they are not correspondingly heterogeneous in mean- ing ; this in itself is probable enough, for D$ is a more ambiguous word than either in or rTN. Instead of relegating these names to the Appendix, it will for several reasons be more convenient to present them here classified and annotated so far as is necessary to indicate the etymological or textual uncertainty of certain members of the class. Out of a total of about twenty names compounded with d$, six occur only as names of places ; these are DiTTp^ 2 Dlttp^ 72W 2 1 Judg. i. 27 ; Jos. xvii. 11 ; 2 K. ix. 27 ; in 1 Chr. vi. 55 MT (but not LXX.) Djta. Cf. also Egypt, transliteration Y-b-ra-Vmu ; W. Max Miiller, Asien u. Europa, p. 195. 2 These names each occur but once ; the versions cast no \!I ! I) i:\AMINATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 43 AiK'th. t of these names (nMrp) l occurs only of a serious doubt on the correctness of the forms, so far at least as the element cy is concerned; in the case of cpnp* and cypr the 1 - also is certain. The LXX. forms are usually some- what corrupt, but the only case where a different Hebrew word is suggested (*A/xo;A for nyoy) is no doubt the result of a Greek copyist's confusion of the similar letters A and A. In each case, therefore, we may safely argue from the MT form. (Throughout this section I shall cite references only for special purposes ; in other cases they can easily be found by reference to the lexicons.) 1 To the number of names used only of foreigners we ought to add Tinry, if this form can be textually proved, and cySa if it be a compound, not a simple word. Ammihur was a Geshurite contemporary of David (2 S. xiii. 37), and Balaam is the name of the well-known heathen prophet (Num. xxii. ff.) ; the latter is by a textual error given also as the name of a town (vide p. 42 n. 1). But "nnrsy rests entirely on the authority I tib in the only passage where it occurs ; K'ri and VV. read •".top, a name which occurs more than once elsewhere ; in favour of frroy is the fact that it is the rarer name and therefore the harder reading ; against it, that it may have arisen under the influence of the ending of the next word but one following — twj. As to oyVa ; the hypothesis that the word is compound is uw- neeemary ; it can be quite naturally explained as a J + &7' Th e f orm ^ is a not in- fn-nunt name. If then we are to accept a derivation that treats the word as compound, a good case must be made out. Against the older view (e.g. Gesenius, The » aunts) that cySa = "not a people," it is unnecessary to argue at length ; no names com- jM.unded with Sa ( = not) are known, and Hosea i. 9 is certainly not to the point here. More attractive is a derivation more 44 HEBREW PROPER NAMES foreigner, and another (DJTON *) only in the genealogi- cal lists in 1 Chr. (vii. 19). This leaves about a dozen names of the class ascribed in the O.T. to Hebrew individuals, and of these, six 2 occur in the early writings, as follows : — TT^DS 3 of 1 person in Period I. hwa* „ l „ „ II. recently suggested (e.g. Neubauer, Studia Biblica, i. 226) that the component parts are ( ?? = 1 ?y3 and cy, the meaning being "'Am (a god) is lord." The probability of the correctness of this derivation depends, firstly, on proving the existence of a god 'Am ; and, secondly, on establishing clear parallels in early times among Ganaanites and Hebrews of the abbrevia- tion of Vyn into hx I shall have occasion to discuss both these points below (pp. 52 f., 123). But in any case I see no good reason for preferring this derivation to the one given above. Eerdmans discovers ny also in DbSp = cy i?Q = 'Am is king : see his Melekdienst, p. 112, cited in Ges.-Buhl, s.v. Data. 1 This name occurs only once, but MT is (virtually) supported by all W. The current interpretation is " lamen- tation of the people " ; I do not know that this is very probable. In spite of the present orthography, the word is perhaps a derivative from oyj ; cf. Nab. Dyw, CIS, ii. 191, Ar. ^1 . 2 Or seven, if (see Wellhausen, Isr. u. jiid. Gesch. p. 24) nsray ( = c Ammishai) is a parallel to v*3it. 3 Ruth iv. 19. If Ruth be regarded as a post-Exilic work, mroy, which occurs elsewhere of this person only in Chronicles, should be struck out of the above list. But I see no reason to question the antiquity of this genealogy ; cf. below, Ch. III. I' I. TAILED EXAMINATION OF Till. I IIIKF CLASSES 45 D^Sn 1 of 2 'persons in Period II. o?vv „ 1 person „ II DSim „ 1 „ „ III. 10th cent. DSTT „ 2 persons „ III. 10th and 8th cent. On the authority of P we should add to the fore- going list of Hebrew names of individuals in DS 8 — 1 Each of the two persons named Eliam is mentioned but once in MT (2 S. xi. 3 ; xxiii. 34). In 2 S. xi. 3, the Vg. alone of the versions supports A/T, and, moreover, the same person in 1 Chr. Hi. 5 is named Siccy. In spite of this, A/Tin 2 S. xi. 3 is right The Syr. and LXX. variants taken together support MT ; thus >o^i^i.] supports the last part, 'EAia/Jthe first part of the name read in MT. Each version has substituted a more familiar for an uncommon name. The variant in the parallel passage in Chr. may be due to the fact that the person in question actually possessed names of the two forms (cf. pi.v and ma) ; but I am more inclined to think it is a scril.il substitute for a name which, as applied to a man, would on any interpretation have a meaning repugnant to the later Jewish consciousness. Ammiel = people of God, on the other hand, could create no repugnance, though as the name of an individual it is of questionable suitability. In 2 S. xxiii. 34 1 1 only differs, and MT requires no further defence. The name cpSn occurs on a Phoenician inscription found in Sardinia— C7.S 147. 2 One, perhaps, a foreigner ; in 2 S. xl 3, Eliam is father of the wife of a Hittite. * To the names cited from P, some would add a thinl, o-oy, regarding it as parallel to d-ok, emit. This is possible, but far from certain, cnoy may be a derivative from the root icy ; cf. Hebr. noy, Aram poy (CIS, ii. 114), Ar. alr**^* Jj**>j*^- Cf. p. 43, n. 1. 46 HEBREW PROPER NAMES "HBTES borne by 1 person in Period I. TiiTDi? 1 „ 3 persons „ Another person mentioned in P bears the already familiar name of f Ammiel. Three further names of the class are found only in Chronicles : — DinttT 2 borne by 2 3 persons in Period II. "TirDS „ 1 person „ t^OjT 3 „ 1 „ Names of this class already referred to occur in Chr. of persons not mentioned elsewhere, as follows : — Amminadab is the name of 2 persons, one in Period I. the other in Period II. Ammiel is the name of 1 person in Period II. 1 Probably this occurs in Samuel as the name of a, foreign contemporary of David, p. 43. 2 The name occurs in three passages only — 1 Chr. xi. 11, xii. 6, xxvii. 2. In the first it is unquestionably an error for VjntrN — which is read by many MSS. of the LXX. ; see Driver on 2 Samuel xxiii. 8. I see no convincing reason for supposing that this error is other than accidental ; the name djw may therefore be quite correctly read in the other two passages where the LXX. scarcely offers a real variant. If, indeed, with Bertheau (on 1 Chr. xi. 11) we identify the persons mentioned in 1 Chr. xi. 11 and xxvii. 2, we should have to correct the latter passage also ; but I see no ground for the identification. 3 This name only occurs in 1 Chr. xxiii. 19, and xxiv. 23; in the former passage LXX. reads 'Ikc/aicis, in the latter 'Ioko/x (B), and'lKe/zia (A), thus suggesting nvp\ But the other versions on the whole support MT. DETAILED EXAMINATION OF TBI < IIIKI- CLASSES 47 I summarise the foregoing evidence in a table corresponding to those given in the preceding sections: Period I. Hebrew individuals bearing names in cy number 1 + 1 + 6 = 7 m II n u „ * + « =10 HI- „ M „ 8 + = S n nr. „ „ „ ... =j>> 20 9 may be stated in the form of a conclusion thus : — Names of individuals compounded with ps were formed in ancient times, but ceased to be (spon- taneously) formed or used 2 as early as about the lith century. The antiquity of the formation is certain ; the date of its obsolescence depends on the real origin of the names peculiar to P and Chr. ; but it will probably be allowed that these doubtful names are either ancient, or, if post-Exilic, artificial formations. It is, however, important to observe to how large int we depend on the late and uncertain writ- IB for our knowledge of these names and their relative frequency; the following table shows the number and prevalence of names borne by persons 1 Or one, if Amram be included in the class ; see above, p. 45, n. 3. In any case the man of this name mentioned, Ezr. x. 34, may have owed his name to the custom discussed above, pp. 7 !'. 8 On Amram (Ezr. x. 34) see preceding note. Amram is also a frequent name among the Amoraim and Tannaim — vide no imna (Warsaw, 1889-1892), it 303. On the other hand there ap- pears to be no good evidence in any single instance of a name cer- tainly compounded with 'Am being current among the later Jews, 48 HEBREW PROPER NAMES living at a definite period before the Exile, in in, tin, and DS, and the kind of evidence on which they rest : — Names. Persons. Early Writings. Chr. & P. Total. Early. Writings. Chr. P. Total. m 19 5 = 24 29 7 4 = 40 nx 15 6 = 21 22 6 5 = 33 Dy 6 5 = 11 8 7 5 = 20 The foregoing conclusion and comparisons are concerned only with names of individuals ; but one of the heterogeneous features of names in ds as a whole is due to the fact that several of the names are names of towns. In contrast to this there is no single instance of a town name among compounds with either In or nN. Moreover, five 1 out of the six names of towns belong to a formation, to which at most only one 2 of the fifty-seven names in in and TIN belongs. This point brings us to the heterogeneity of forma- tion in names compounded with DS ; the following scheme will illustrate this, and at the same time also the extent of similarity and dissimilarity in this group of names to those in In and nN. It takes no account of foreign names, and mentions or refers to town names only in brackets. 3 1 Another Palestinian town name of the same formation occurring frequently in Egyptian inscriptions is Ynura = Djnr (Meyer, ZATW, 1886, p. 7). 2 The textually uncertain ana**, p. 24. 3 The instances in ny in each class, the instances in 3n and nit also in classes 2 and 3 are cited exhaustively. DETAII ID KXAMINATION OF TIIK I IIIKF CLASSES 49 1. oy is followed by a noun in two*, Sw^y, nr'oy, ? (nyoy *). 3* „ „ „ ti.vsk, Sk*3k, etc. rot „ „ „ -n.vn*, Sim, etc. To this formation the great majority of names in 3k and n* conform. 2. oy is preceded by a noun in or 1 ?*, djtjk, 2 ojnn\ 8 3* „ „ „ sk'Sk am*, 3*nn,* sk^hk. nit „ „ „ nm-.s 3. oy is followed by a verb 8 in 3rd p£ in wcy, 3"ij*oy. 3H „ „ „ „ 10K'3K, 3ir3K, CT3K, P'3K. rot „ „ „ M tdotik, 3irn*, oTrm, op'n*. 7 4. oy is preceded by a verb in 3rd s. irapf. in oyse", cysv, oycp» (and five town names). 5. oy is preceded by a verb in 3rd a pf. in oysm. 1 I classify this here without in any way committing myself to the view that "»y = eternity, or indeed that it is a noun at all. 2 P. 44, n. 1. 8 Probably to be classed here ; compare the converse form in 3k, -w*3*. Meyer {ZAT1V, 1886, p. 7), however, classes it with cy3T ; cf. class 5 below. * r 6 The rarity of this class compared with the preceding and the peculiarity of the few instances are noticeable ; of the eight instances, four have as their first element a divine name : on three of the rest, see the preceding notes ; the remaining instance 3rSn* is peculiar to P. 8 Many of the instances of this class may rather belong to class 1. Thus s'U'oy (and the parallels) may mean vy is gener- ous. But the verbal character of the last element in at least one or two of the names seems clear, e.g. op'n*. 7 On "irTOt, see p. 30, n. 2. prot and Dim* scarcely belong to tin- clan. 4 50 HEBREW PROPER NAMES The last two classes are peculiar 1 to the names in DS ; and these classes absorb four out of the thirteen personal names, or ten out of the whole group of nineteen. To render clear the greater heterogeneity and the peculiarity of these names, I add the following comparisons : — 1 3 personal (or clan) names in ny are divided into 5 formations. 26 » »: i ™ 3 5> 31 )> r. » 3M 3 )J In the personal and clan names of the three groups, the elements a», tin, and DJ are prefixed or postfixed as follows :- Prefixed. Postfixed. ^1N 25 6 ^n« . 25 1 D» . . 5 8 The first of these last tables might lead us to divine that D£ is after all only in appearance a common element ; and the second should prevent any hasty inference that as a class the names in D2 are entirely analogous in significance to the names in in and n«. It remains to be seen how far the ambiguity of the word D£ can be limited in the individual names con- taining it, and with what probability any can be classified among names containing a word of relation- ship 1 Unless we include here 3*ajr, but cf. p. 24. DETAILKD KXAMINATION OF Till. 0HIB7 CLASSES 51 The following meanings have been attributed to DS in some or all of the proper names containing it. 1 . People. — So generally interpreted in all names till recently, and generally still in some. 1 2. Kinsman. — The evidence for this meaning of the word in Hebrew briefly stated is — (1) the regular use of Ar. i& in the sense " paternal uncle " ; (2) phrases like vos Sn *)DM ; cf. the parallel vrvQN Sn *|dnd. This meaning is therefore secured to the word in Hebrew in- dependently of the evidence of the proper names, and is now generally accepted. 2 In certain of the proper names also DS is now by many interpreted " kinsman." 8 1 E.g. Oxf. Hebr. Lex., s.v. cyan ; Meyer, ZATW, 1886, p. 7. 2 Opinion differs as to whether the word means definitely "uncle" or not; but it is unnecessary to discuss the point here. A meaning at least as definite as kinsman, in contrast to tlu> wider term, people, is claimed by Krenkel, ZATW, 1888, 280 ff.; Noldeke, ZtfMG, 1886, 172 f. (in criticism of R. Smith, Kinship, p. 58), cf. Wellhausen, GoU. Nachrichten, 1893, 480 f.; Driver, Deuteronomy, p. 384 ; Dillman, Genesis, p. 262 ; and in the new dictionaries of Gesenius-Buhl and Siegfried-Stade this meaning is definitely recognised. 8 The possibility of this meaning in some names is admitted by Nestle, Eigennamen, 187 n. It is accepted by Krenkel (I.e.) for Vary, turoy, nray, o-ey, dp'Sk, and 'ojrp ; and apparently by Buhl for all names beginning with 'oy, see Lex. s.vv. ; cf. also Siegfried-Stade, p. 523a (top). Grunwald (Die Eigennamen des AT., p. 46 f.) so explains the names just referred to, and also the six place names. 52 HEBREW PROPER NAMES 3. " f Am " or " f Ammi" is considered to be the proper name of a god. 1 For this, apart from proper names, we have this evidence: (1) "Emu" is the name given to the god Nergal by the Shuhites on the W. of the Euphrates ; 2 (2) the same god may be mentioned in Num. xxii. 5, if the meaning really is Balak sent " to Pethor, which is by the Eiver (i.e. Euphrates), to the land of the children of 'Ammo " ; 3 (3) the chief god of the Kataban 1 Suggested in connection with the similar Himyaritic names (vide infra) so long ago as 1872 by Lenormant (Lettres Assyriologiques, 1st series, ii. 84) ; criticised by Praetorius, Neue Beitrdge zur ErMdrung der himyarischen Inschriften, p. 25. So far as I am aware the suggestion was first made with reference to Hebrew names by Derenbourg in RE J, ii. 123 f.; accepted by Neubauer, Studia Biblica, i. 225, and Sayce, RP (second series), iii. p. xi. Derenbourg only explains names beginning with % oy and also the name 'Djrp thus, apparently regarding the ■ as a part of the (hypothetical) divine name ; he says, " Le yod dans le compose Amminadab . . . ne peut etre ni le pronom de la premiere personne, ni une lettre de liaison, comme dans Malkisedek et d'autres noms propres." Neubauer, however, also finds the divine name in Rehoboam, Jeroboam, and Balaam. As to the last two, at least, Sayce agrees with Neubauer. 2 Western Asia Inscriptions, ii. 54, 65 (referred to by Sayce, I.e.). 3 Cf. Sayce, I.e. The position of the " sons of Ammo " corresponds to that of the Shuhites who call Nergal" Emu." . But the above translation is very much open to doubt. The reading of the W. pay need not be pressed ; but on other grounds the text is doubtful, see Dillmann. Further, in DETAILED I LAMINATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 53 Arabs was called 'Amm. 1 This proves that tlie term 'ainin had virtually become the proper name of a god among some peoples dwelling in districts somewhat remote from, though not out of communication with, Palestine; but there is no direct evidence that this had also happened in Palestine. The chief reasons against taking ds in all these names in the most obvious sense of " people " is the difficulty of interpretation in certain cases — most apparent in djt^n, 2 but as names of individuals, also in other cases, e.g. bwQ$ etc. — and the parallelism that exists between several of these names and those in 3N, TIN, and TV. From this parallelism have arisen the other two modes of interpretation, 8 between which in itself it is not decisive, as will be seen by the follow- ing comparative table. The asterisk denotes that the names in question occur (of Hebrews) only in writings of uncertain or late date, and brackets are used where the similar element is transposed : — I. S^ds Wn* S^n Snv a straightforward prose narrative, would the people be tanned sons of its god t 1 Hommel in ZDMG, 1895, p. 525, n. 1. 2 The only interpretation (people's god) suggested in the Oxf. Lex. is most advisedly marked " ? ". 8 Cf. on the one hand Krenkel, on the other Derenbourg and uier, as cited above, pp. 51 f. 54 HEBREW PROPER NAMES TirrD** twtcih* -nrrrrN* (rmn # ) rnros mm** nm* ynvr ■nrw * ■nnrr amrr (-irviN) [didi? # d-qn DvrrN D-nm]. Moabite rm&nco 1 II. D»m mm* Dsnar* ? lunar 2 (T^in^) DSEp' i# »TDp i># In the formations common to D£, in, and n« } the parallels in favour of D2 denoting " kinsman," or being a divine name balance one another . 3 at first sight the 1 Moabite king in eighth century. KAT, 288. 2 Very uncertain, see p. 24. 3 In consequence, the argument for a god "'Ammi" in the particular form which it assumes with Derenbourg, falls through. His argument can be summarised thus : in the name of Kemoshnadab, king of Moab, Kemosh is the proper name of the god of Moab ; .•. in Amminadab, king of Amnion, Ammi is the proper name of the god of Ammon. It will be clear from the above parallels that the same line of argument would make '3N and 'rot proper names of a deity. Derenbourg's remaining argument is a little stronger, and based on the parallelism of Ben-ammi and Ben-hadad ; but it is very questionable whether DETAILED EXAMINATION OF THE CHIEF CLAS8ES 65 parallels in the remaining names with names in IP appear to incline the balance in favour of ds being a divine name. But the balance of probability is at best very slight, and on other grounds it seems to me most likely that in the names parallel to names in 3M ami ns the element DS means "kinsman." For if we assume that "'Am" is a divine name in all the preceding instances, it follows that there must have been a very considerable cult in Israel of a god of whom we hear nothing, while on the other hand we find no instances whatever of Israelite names compounded with either ('hi'iuosh or Ashtoreth whom we are distinctly told the Israelites did at times worship. 1 The positive and main argument is, however, derived from the parallels in other languages, especially the Himyaritic. In Himyaritic we have a whole series of proper names beginning with as ; 2 most if not all are followed by a verb in the pf.; this is a formation which is also the original form of Ben-hadad contained the element " Ben " or the divine name "Hadad" (vide Winckler, Alttest. Untersuehungcn, pp. 68 ff.) ; and further, was Ben-ammi ever really the name of a person ? Moab at once lent itself to etymological sport ; is not Ben-ammi merely an argument back from pojrw with a slight alteration of form to bring out the parallel to the author's con- ii of the meaning of Moab? x 1 K. xi. 6-7. :?p CIS, iv. 73 : djkc? (man's name) CIS, 13 — also the name of a god of the heathen Arabs, see Wellhausen, Skizzai, iii. 20 f.; psroy CIS, 37. For further examples, includ- ing those given above, vide Mordt man n in ZDMG, 1877, 87 ; and Praetorius, ib. 1872, 427 ; and New BeitrUge, p. 25. 56 HEBREW PROPER NAMES found, though somewhat infrequently, in Hebrew- words compounded with ds, in, and r?N. But the significant feature of these names in Himyaritic is that they correspond in form to other Himyaritic names containing elements denoting kinship, viz. in father, and hn l maternal uncle, thus, e.g. rrDDs mm* mAn ran (CIS, iv. 5) IftNES -I&NIN -iDfrAn The meaning " uncle " for ds in these Himyaritic names is so generally accepted that I need not argue the point afresh. In other languages also we find that compounds in bi exist side by side with names con- taining manifest terms of kinship. Phoenician names in in and 77N have already been cited above ; we find also Dl£>N ; 2 this name occurs in a Sardinian inscrip- tion ; on other inscriptions 3 from the same island we find instances of names in nN. In the list of the so- called first Babylonian dynasty of eleven kings, most of whom bear Semitic though non-Babylonian names, 4 we find Ammi-Saduga ( = p*n*-DS) and Ammi-Satana, 5 1 Halevy's explanation (J A, 1872, p. 533) of this word in proper names as = force (cf. Hebrew 'rn) has met, I think, with no acceptance. 2 CIS, L 147. 3 lb., 143, 149. 4 RP (second series), iii. p. ix ff. ; Winckler, Geschichte Israels (1895), 130 ; Hommel in ZDMG, 1895, pp. 524 ff. 5 Both Sayce and Winckler find another name compounded with Dy in this list in the name Hammurabi. But may not this rather be compounded with en = husband's father ? So far as the guttural is concerned, I suppose this is quite possible ; for the reduplicated d, perhaps MT fcnan preserves a real parallel DETAILED EXAMINATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 57 but also Abi - isu'a ( = jnoriN), and Sumu - abi Again, Schrader l quotes from inscriptions " in the districts of the middle Euphrates" (as instances of names of Canaanite type) Aliiramu, Al.iijababa, and Ammiba'la. I am not aware of any cases in which names in Ds can be cited from any language or for any country without it being possible to cite parallel names in in or tin or the like, except in the solitary case of A i uminadab the Ammonite; this exception cannot be regarded as serious, since the number of Ammonite names which survive is so small. In view therefore of the facts that DS signifies kinsman (and particularly "paternal uncle"), that names in ds closely correspond in several languages to names in in, riN, etc., that in Himyaritic, where these i Klines are particularly frequent, we have several parallel names compounded with hn = "maternal uncle," that the names exist in many districts where we have no independent evidence for the existence of a god with the proper name " f Am," and the improbability of the cult, even if it existed at all among the Hebrews, (yet vide infra, p. 64). If this be correct, we should in this list of eleven have two names (Hammurabi and Abi-isu'a) containing cli-ments denoting kinship, parallel to the names in "Anim." Sayce, however, thinks it probable that Amini md Khammi in these names, as in some of the Hebrew names (vide eupra\ are names of a ■ KAT, 110. 58 HEBREW PROPER NAMES of a god manifestly of so little importance leaving its impress on so many Hebrew names, we may, it seems to me, conclude with some confidence that in Hebrew names compounded with ds and parallel in form to names compounded with in or n«, D3 signifies " kins- man." These names are n^D*, bwD&, Ds^n, men- tioned in the early writings; if early, ^iWPOSf, TliTDS, and T3PD&, peculiar to the late and uncertain writings, but all referred to Periods I. or II., "•D^-jl certainly and Dinrp possibly belong here also. This still leaves eleven names for consideration. The five town names in which DS is preceded by an imperfect form a small group by themselves. We have no reason for interpreting the word in these names " kinsman " : 1 quite the reverse ; comparison with In and fTN names renders this interpretation unlikely, for in all probability the In and n« classes afford no instance 2 of a formation in which the imperfect pre- cedes, and certainly no instance of town names. In these names we have either the name of a god, or a reference to "people." But there is nothing in the names to necessitate the hypothesis of a god otherwise unknown in the districts where these towns are situated : it is true several town names are formed by an imperfect followed by Sn, but, so far as I am aware, we have no instance of the proper name of a deity taking the place of b« in this formation. The inter- 1 As Grimwald does, Eigennamen, p. 47. 2 At most one instance ; the very uncertain ixw, p. 24. MI.Kh K.\ A MI NATION OF TIIK < IIIKF CLASSES 59 pretation of these names is difficult on account of the first as well as the second elements ; but the safest starting-point is to assume that ds has here its usual significance, "people." The three personal forms DS1V, D$n»\ and Dsnm are difficult ; Hebrew ! analogy does not favour inter- preting d$ by " kinsman." Nor is it satisfactory to argue as to the first two from the probably far more ancient place names of similar form. It will subse- quently 2 appear that Hebrew personal names in which a divine name is preceded by an imperfect are com- paratively late formations ; we do not find them in the early literature referred to a period earlier than the eighth century. In D21V of the ninth century, and DsaBT, if correctly attributed by the Chronicler to the tenth century, we ought not therefore to look for a divine name. "'Amm M as a divine name or in the sense " kinsman " being, according to analogy, unlikely, retain the meaning " people " in these names also with confidence. If a case could be made out independently for the god " 'Amm " 8 we might well connect the name Diam 1 Cf. the table (II.) p. 54. In Himyaritic we have at least one case of the pf. followed by 3K, e.g. anirv (ZDMG, 1873, p, (MS) ; but this ought not to weigh greatly with us in consider- ing the Hebrew oyam. 2 Pp. 215 f. 8 Even among the Ammonites, for Rehoboam's mother was an Ammonite, 1 K. xiv. 21; cf. Neubauer, op. cit. p. 225. Neubauer also suggests the possibility of Jeroboam being a foreigner, e.g. a Nabnt.i 60 HEBREW PROPER NAMES with his (cf. mm, a name, however, peculiar to Chronicles). But this is unnecessary; it is certainly probable enough that Solomon recorded the national prosperity of his time in naming his son " The people is enlarged." 1 The only two names that now remain are D^3M and 7$£2 ; 2 these still appear to me obscure, for the place, name "TODS, the personal Phoenician name ""riaN (cf. Is. ix. 5) is an analogy that scarcely justifies an inference. 3 Names compounded with tt or un . In any case these names are few in number ; with reference to most of them there is also room for difference of opinion as to the interpretation of the elements in question. The word tt is used in the larger sense of " loved one," but also in the more restricted sense of "uncle" as e.g. in 2 K. xxiv. 17. In Syriac the sense patruus exists, and also that of avuricuhis. The sense " uncle " is accepted in the corresponding names rrDTT 4 (Himyaritic) and nbx~tl 5 (Aramaic) by 1 For the phrase, cf. a similar one Is. liv. 2 ; Dt. xxxiii. 20. 2 P. 44, n. 1 ; p. 49, n. 1. 3 Cf., however, Grunwald, Eigennamen, p. 47. 4 CIS, iv. 5. 5 lb., ii. 107. Cf. 110 if the name is there rightly de- ciphered TTPI. DETAILED KXAMINATION OF THK I I1IKF CLASSES 61 the editors of CIS. The former of these corresponds to a series of names containing a term of kinship. 1 In the light of this established use of the word T1 and these Semitic parallels I will briefly review the few possible instances Hebrew affords. (1) ttSm. 2 The interpretation " a kinsman (uncle) is God " is rendered probable by the parallels An alternative interpretation is " God has loved " ; 8 this is not quite free from objection. The Semitic verb "to love" is Sj, Sab. TlV: this is well attested in Hebrew by the deriv- atives TT and n-p"r as well as by several proper names. But neither Hebrew, Syriac, nor Arabic possesses a verb medial waw in this sense. Another interpretation 4 is "Dad is God" — a name similar to Elijah = Yah is God — Dad being a form of the name of the Syrian god Hadad. 5 Much of what has been urged against " 'Aram " being a divine name in II- brew holds good in this case also. 1 P. 56. * MT (also LXX.) punctuates the second syllable with kametz ; if the interpretation suggested be correct, this should be changed to hoi* m. 8 So Oxf. Lex., s.v. where Himyaritic Sum is cited as parallel. MuIKt, however, in his comparison of Hebrew and Himyaritic names compares only irvy t and not tiSk, with Sn-rn ; ZDMG, 1883, p. 15. But cf. Noldeke, ZDMG, 1888, p. 479. * Neubauer, Studia Diblica, i. 226. 109, n. 2. 62 HEBREW PROPER NAMES Of the three interpretations just mentioned, the first appears to me most probable. The name occurs of (a) a prophet in Period I. Num. xi. 26 (JE), (b) in the form TT^N of a Benjamite prince in Period I. Num. xxxiv. 21 (P). (2) rPTYT. Here also the sense "kinsman" seems to me likely in view of the par- allels rpltf, ITTm The usual interpretation (Yah's beloved) adopts the wider sense of the word. The name occurs in one passage only (2 Chr. xx. 37), 1 where it designates a man of the ninth century. (3) TTO, if really a compound, might perhaps be compared with ^nntf ; or, if the original form was TT1D (cf. LXX. MwSaS), with i*od. But it is, in either case, quite as likely a simple derivative from the root TTi. 2 The name occurs only in Num. xi. 26 f. (JE) of a prophet in Period I. (4) Trf?l occurs only as the name of the Shuhite in the book of Job. In this name also tt pro- 1 Present Hebrew text vtrm ; but the above form is unques- tionably the true one ; note LXX. (Lucian) AovBiov : cf. Nestle, Eigennamen, p. 70. 2 Cf. Nestle in TSK, 1892, 573, and Konig, Heir. Sprache, ii. p. 485, on the orthography. DETAILED i:\AMINATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 68 bably signifies uncle, 1 if, as is usually assumed, the first part of the word = Bel. It would then be a parallel form to ttSn, and to Dita, if the latter word is really compound. (5) Tn©N is probably a derivative from TT® ; 2 in any case there are no analogous forms in in, nN, etc. Apparently therefore compounds with tt ( = uncle) are a rare parallel formation in Hebrew, as in Himyaritic and Aramaic, to the names in in, nw, and D* ; like these latter, names in TT are ancient and early became obsolete. 8 Combinations with on = father-in-law are rarer still, but Hebrew furnishes one fairly certain ex- ample, and possibly one or two more. In Himyaritic also the word enters into proper names, as e.g. in the frequently recurring nhson. 4 The clearest instance in Hebrew is ^fcion — the 1 For other interpretations, cf. under nto above, p. 61. 2 Stade, Hebr. Oram. § 258. 3 In Syriac these names have a later history, the two com- pounds with Jesus (Dadh-isho and Isho-dadh) being frequent The sense " uncle " can scarcely have been consciously retained here : either the more general sense " beloved " is implied, or the names are formed to some extent mechanically according to an established scheme. For a similar phenomenon in Greek, vide Bechtel and Fick, Griech. Penonennamen, p. vii. f. * CIS, iv. 12, with references. Renan (RE J, v. 175) also cites the above and otli-r Himyaritic names as parallels to the Hebrew ; but connects the element on with the sense to protect. 64 HEBREW PROPER NAMES name of a queen-mother of the seventh century — parallel to ^to"QN. We probably have a parallel to the series ^1n, bxTl, hwB* in ^Ninn ; MT, it is true, dagheshes the d in the only place where the name occurs ; but the LXX. reads 'A/xot^X. Possibly a parallel to ]*T1N lies concealed in 0OD 1 which might be read npn ; this last is, however, an Edomite name. 2 5. Names Compounded with p or ni Exclusive of instances, such as ben-Jesse — used of David several times in Samuel — and ben-Eemaliah, 3 which consist of prefixing hen to the name of the father of the person mentioned, probably as an indica- 1 Gen. xxxvi. 26 : at 1 Chr. i. 41 pen — through confusion of 1 and i. 2 There are no clear instances of dk, "mother," in com- pounds. The most probable is DK'nK, the name of one of David's heroes, which would be exactly parallel to ixnx. Halevy (RE J, x. p. 6) thinks that dn lies concealed also in skid, ono, a % 2x (if textually established), and possibly also in fcro and Wax ( = " father of the mother of God"), with which last compare Him. -inhyoriN and Nab. noiran = brother of the father of his mother. Wellhausen (Isr. u. jiid. Gesch., p. 24) suggests that prai* (so pointed : cf. 2 S. xiii. 20) = my mother is the serpent. The hap. leg. oNDt? [xiii. 20] 1 Chr. ix. 38, might be an instance (cf. Sumu-Abi, p. 57) ; but the VV do not support the d. In the parallel passage MT has HMD* — also a difficult form, for there is no root kcb\ 3 Is. vii. 4. XAMINATION OF Till. < IIIKF CLASSES 65 tion of contempt, 1 these names number, 2 apparently, m. I classify 8 them at once as follows : — Foreign. Tribal and Clan. Personal. nrrp nnvp anmrp -•os-p prrp ttt-p jonrro 4 ? ponaa Tprp aimro pun Tirrp rrra non-p Besides the fourteen foregoing we have "owp and D3JT*p which will be discussed more particularly below. In formation, it will be seen, this group of names is homogeneous, but for the one name piNi ; all the rest are formed by prefixing p to a substantive. This in itself throws some doubt on the old interpretation of Reuben, " See ye ! a son/' which in another respect leaves the name without analogy ; for, although some few cases exist in which a verb in the imperative singular, addressed to God, enters into compound 1 Gesenius, Isaiah, I 278 f. * Excluding (1) S*n jaS 2 Chr. xvii. 7, which is a textual error ; read with LXX. and Syriac V'n ?aS ; (2) u'aa, also a textual error ; see Ryle on Neh. x. 1 1 . 8 With the exception of Ben-hadad, the name of three or more probably only two (Winckler, A.T. Unternuhungcn, p. 62) in kings, and Benjamin, the name of the tribe, a clan (1 Chr. vii. 10), and two contemporaries of Ezra (Ezra x. 32 ; Neh. 23), each of the above names is used of but one person or it is therefore unnecessary to cite references. 4 Probably to be classed as foreign, since it is the name of the wife of ■ Hittite (I S. xi. 3). 5 to HEBREW PROPER NAMES names, 1 there are none in which the imperative plural is so used. Olshausen 2 cites two simple names as consisting of an imp. pi., but even these are certainly capable of another explanation. The etymology of Eeuben is very obscure ; 3 but the connection with p = a son, is most improbable. The exact significance of the remaining fifteen names is not always clear; but there is good reason for believing that the Ben is used metaphorically, in other words that the names do not, as in the case of the frequent Arabic names in Ibn, contain the name of the father ; Ben-deker, e.g., does not imply that the father's name was Deker. It is true in several cases the second elements in these words occur indepen- dently as proper names of individual men or clans, viz., Hur, Abinadab, Geber, Hanan, Zoheth, Sheba, and Shua ; but that is because these names in themselves express much the same idea; thus a child might equally well be called " Hero," or " son of a hero " (Geber or Ben -geber). The instance in which it 1 S«3w, m^s'^K ; names similar in form to these are not infrequent in Assyrian ; see Schrader in ZDMG, 1872, pp. 125 f. 2 Hebr. Sprache, 27*7 g ; the names cited are rrjf, ijn. 3 Probably the word is not compound ; cf. Baethgen, Beitrage, p. 159 ; CIS, iv. 37 5 note. If Josephus (Povj3r]\os) and Syr. (^^Do5) really preserve a more original form of the word, Lagarde's bold suggestion (Onomastica Sacra, II. 95) that it is = Jjll^, , a broken plural of the form y% ^U! , and means ''lions," appears to me rather more probable than that the name is compounded with Vjn. DETAILED KXAMINATION OF THE CHIEF CI ASSES 67 seems most likely that the name of the actual father appears is Ben-abinadab, and in view of the connection in which the name occurs, even this instance is uncertain. The positive reasons for interpreting " son," " daughter," figuratively are these : — 1. In some cases the names cannot contain the name of the actual father, since this is known to have been different from that implied in the compound name. This can be proved of some of the O.T. names; the father of Bath-sheba was not Sheba, but Eliam ; the father of Bithiah was Pharaoh. Any one who regards tin' patriarchal stories as historical may recall here also Benjamin (and Ben-oni) and Ben-ammi. Ben-hadad I. is son of Tab-rimmon ; the later Ben-hadad is son of Hazael. 1 We have, it is true, Bath-shua the daughter of Shua ; but this looks like a name which was simply constructed by the Chronicler on the basis of the early narrative. 2 In Genesis we read of " a daughter of a certain Canaauite whose name was Shua " ; the Chronicler abbreviates this into "Bath-shua the Canaanitess." May not the circumlocution of the 1 References for the foregoing 2 S. xi. 3 ; 1 Chr. iv. 18 ; Gen. xxxv. 18, xix. 38 ; 1 K. xv. 18 ; 2 K. xiii. 3. No great stress must be laid on the cases of the Ben-hadads on account of the uncertainty of the name (vide infra) ; although at least they prove that to the Hebrews it was quite natural to prefix Ben to something other than the name of the father ; so far also the narratives of the births of Benjamin and Ben-ammi are clearly to the point here, however we regard them historically. 2 Gen. xxxviii. 2 ; 1 Chr. ii. 3. 68 HEBREW PROPER NAMES earlier writer be due to the fact that he does not wish to imply that the woman's actual name was Bath-shua ? In the remaining cases we know nothing independently of the fathers of the people in question ; whatever we think of the case of Bath-shua, therefore, we ought to conclude that it is more likely that in unknown cases the compounds do not contain the name of the father, than that they do. Further numerous instances might be cited from the inscrip- tions to show that the parallel names of cognate peoples are not compounded with the name of the actual father; most important, as being most con- temporaneous with the O.T. names, is an instance in the Zinjerli inscriptions ; the father of ifar-rekub is Panammu. 1 2. In several parallel foreign names 2 the second 1 D. H. Miiller, Die altsem. Inschriften von Sendschirli (Vienna, 1893), p. 6. Other instances where the names are manifestly not compounded with the name of the father will be found in e.g. CIS, i. (Phoenician) 47, 69, 93, 727 ; these are enrrp, the name of a man, and djwd, d*?bti3, and 'jjnna, names of women. It is possible that mjAorp in a Phoenician inscription from Cyprus, published by Rev. G. A. Cooke in the Academy (January 16, 1896), is another man's name of the type; cf. my letter on the point in the Academy of February 1, p. 100. See also CIS, ii. 185 (Nabataean) j De Vogue, 29, 73, 84 (where compare also the note ; Palmyrene). Cf. also the name Bar-Hebraeus where the second element is not the propei' name of the father ; Wright, Syriac Lit. pp. 265 f. 2 E.g. una, De Vogue, 73 (Palmyrene, 114 a.d.); Sjnna, CIS, i. 727, and frequently; Knjro, TSBA, vi. 438 (where further I.KTUI.I.n i:\AMI\ATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 69 int is the name of a god ; within the O.T. Ben- hadad and Hithiah may be instances of this. 3. The frequency of idiomatic phrases in which p is used metaphorically, and some of which are quite parallel to Hebrew or other names of the class. It will be sufficient to recall a few instances; with ^n p = " valorous," compare the proper name *m-p ; with iron p = " worthy of being smitten," the proper name np~T p ; with terms of age expressed by means of p, the somewhat similar combination found in a very frequent Phoenician proper name — mm p = " born on the new moon." l In certain Aramaic names this idiomatic use of in is clearly recognised. 2 These names, then, are probably 8 as homogeneous in the character of the ideas they express as they are in instances are cited). Cf. further CIS, ii. 185 n.: Robertson Smith, Kinship, 206, 220 ; ReL Sem* 45. If, as seems probable, wp-a (Ezra ii. 53) = " son of the god Kos " (for whom cf. Baethgen, Brit rage, pp. 1 1, 108 ; or KAT, 150), the name is clearly of foreign (Aramaic) origin, though attaching to a family of Hebrews (NVthinini). 1 ForSyriac parallels («.j?»K) that this might be an abbreviation for }dj?k tidk = handmaid of (the god) Eshmun, and not therefore = mother (ok) of E. The difficulty presented by this Phoenician name must be admitted ; but it appears to me slight as compared with those arising if we assume that in these names generally the prefix is construct. Robertson Smith's explanation is based on the assumption (shown a*bove to be unjustifiable) that names were hereditary in the early history of the Semitic peoples. Moore (Judges, p. 236) also accepts the interpretation Abimelech = Father of (the god) Melech. 2 Over de met ab ach enz. zamengestelde Hebr. Eigennamen in the Versl. en Mededeelingen der Kon. Akad. van JVettenschappen ; 2 de Reeks, 10 de Deel, pp. 54-68 (Amsterdam, 1880). MI.KD KXAMINATION OF THE < 1IIKK CLASSES 77 the name of the actual kinsman. Ewakl ■ assumes the same origin for in in these compounds, but supposes that subsequently it was prefixed to any name as a kind of honorific title for a firstborn or favourite child. Then for the mere purpose of multiplying names other prefixes were employed, such as al.ii-, baniu-, ish-. There are certain objections to taking ^in, etc., as constructs in these names, at least in all of them, which hold therefore against all the explanations mentioned in the last paragraph. There are other objections peculiar to one or more explanations in question. I will deal with the common objections first. The words nw, nw, ds, TPT, Dn, all denote a male relative, but the proper names compounded with them are used indifferently of men and women ; on the other hand nouns with p (son) prefixed are used exclusively of men, in the corresponding names of women the corresponding feminine word ni (daughter) replaces p. The natural inference is that in the case of p (m) names, the particle connotative of kindred refers to the person bearing the name, and that in the names compounded with nw, etc., it does not ; in other words p (ni) is construct in such names as "TDrrp = "son of mercy," JO&rra = " daughter of an oath," but ^ns.etc, are not ; aud,e.#., ^rOH does not mean "father of joy." Unless strong reasons to the contrary can be brought forward, the above inference should be held conclusive. As a matter of fact the reasons for accept- 1 Hebr. Sprache, 273 b. 78 HEBREW PROPER NAMES ing *»1n, etc., as constructs are not strong. Nbldeke claims that the Phoenician "[^EnnN is decisive in favour of the genitive relation in the Hebrew names ta pDTlN, JTnN, etc., and inferentially also in "j^d^In, etc. As a matter of fact the Phoenician name in question is decisive only for Phoenician names in TFN and nntf, while a fuller examination of all the related classes of Phoenician names only strengthens the argument stated above. For in Phoenician we find that in names with n« or nnN prefixed, names of women always 1 contain the feminine, names of men always the masculine term of relation ; on the other hand compounds with IN in Phoenician, as in Hebrew, are used indifferently of men and women. 2 The right conclusion here also is that in the former case the term of relation (n« or nn«) is construct, and consequently refers to the bearer of the name, that in the latter the term of relation (in) is in the nominative and does not refer to the bearer 1 The statement is based on an examination of the names in Bloch's Phoen. Glossar. The following complete list of names in n«, abbreviated n, are all names of men — nrvn, i^nn (very frequent, e.g. CIS, i. 602 f., 691, in addition to Bloch's references), no^on (even more frequent than preceding ; additional references, e.g. CIS, i. 489, 492, 496, 504 f.), ^n(?), roJDn(?), and Din. The following complete list of names in nnx, abbreviated nn, are all names of women — iScnnx, -^Dnn, riD^onn (add CIS, i. 6*77), mp^cnn, runn, nWin (add CIS, i. 646). If really a compound with nx, nDrrn (cited above, p. 41 n. 3), the name of a woman would be an exception. But its isolation in this respect is rather an additional reason for treating it as a derivative name. 2 Vina** is frequently the name of a woman. DETAILED EXAMINATION OF Till. < IIIKF CLASSES 79 of the name. The case is clear enough without pres- sing the evidence of the Phoenician name SjQDUn = our fath. r is Baal; this would be very conclusive if we could be sure of the name, but the editors of the Corpus consider it a lapidary error for the common A further common objection to all explanations which treat "On, etc., as construct is suggested by the converse names In^n, nNV, etc. Gesenius, it is true, does suggest that In^n = Deus patris, but gives as an alternative meaning (cut) Dcus pater ; under nNV he gives only an interpretation parallel to the latter (cuius) f rater Jehova (est). Surely 1n^>n stands to ^n^n as rrhtf to hi*V ; in the latter case the genitive relation is out of the question, inferentially it is equally so in the former. Even apart from the parallel with rrht* and ht*V, it is surely most reasonable to treat the two names In^n and Sn^In as similarly constructed, unless there are good grounds for the contrary. Another serious difficulty in the interpretation of Gesenius, ratified by Noldeke, is the use of Abu-, Alii-, etc., that is presupposed by it. The use of Abu- with a noun denoting a quality to describe one who possesses the quality is a pure Arabism, as Gesenius admits ; 2 he rejects the only Hebrew instance apart from the proper names which had been suggested, viz. "Tjr"»lN in Is. ix. 5. Such a marked Arabism ought not to be lightly admitted ; it would, if real, be all the more 1 CIS, i. 476. ■ Thesaurus, s.v. ait, § 7. 80 HEBREW PROPER NAMES remarkable because, of the two words which serve similar idiomatic functions in Hebrew, ]1 combines with very few words to form proper names denoting the possessor of a quality, and ^i?l with none. The meaning thus obtained in a word like TON (father of Yah) is unlikely; for it can scarcely be weakened down as Gesenius suggests into " vir divinus, ut videtur, e.g. DTJ^N BTN." But on this I lay little stress ; we ought from the proper names to learn Hebrew or Semitic methods of thought rather than to argue against certain interpretations from what we suppose those thoughts to have been. Still it is worth while to bear in mind such parallel forms as JTD^E, p^JTO^D, Trbn ; if the relation in these is not genitival, why should it be so in TON, etc. ? In spite, therefore, of the weighty authority in favour of interpretations such as Abiah = father of Yah, Abinoam = father of pleasantness, I have no hesitation in rejecting them. Nor is the view that these names contain the name of the actual kinsman more acceptable ; it is indeed free from the idiomatic objection discussed above, but is equally open to the other objections, which are quite sufficient in them- selves to invalidate it. But De Jong's careful discussion deserves an equally careful reply. I therefore draw attention to one or two further points. It is easy to over-estimate the importance of the fact which both De Jong and Ewald make their start- ing-point, viz. that in many cases the second element DETAILED EXAMINATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 81 in these names occurs independently as a proper name — t.g. Ram, Nadab. For out of thirty-eight words to which either Ab or Al.i is prefixed to form proper names, only thirteen 1 occur independently as names of persons, and of these several are compounded with m or Sn as well as with in or nw, and yet no one surely would suggest that we are on that account to interpret the names Eliezer, Jonadab, as meaning " the God of Ezer," " Yah of Nadab," and so forth. But have we then any sound reason left for considering the elements in Abiezer, Abinadab to be genitively related, while in Eliezer, Jonadab they are predicatively related ? The real test of a theory that would explain all the names in In, riN, etc, as consisting of a construct and a genitive is afforded by the names of women, and those which contain a divine name. In both cases De Jong is driven to resources of despair. Women received such names as Ahinoam = "brother of pleasant- ness," because, though at first these names had been conferred on male relatives only, they had long be- come hereditary and consequently meaningless. This involves several hypotheses; and the hypothesis that >ng the early Hebrews names were frequently 1 It i- mi! .ly necessary to enumerate. I have included cyi, though independently we have only names differently pronounced, e.g. cjn, and w\ though the second part of van may quite as probably be v, which does not occur as a proper ii.iiu.'. 6 82 HEBREW PROPER NAMES hereditary, is not only groundless but against the evidence. 1 The explanation offered — very tentatively, it is only right to say — of rplN and the like is that as the need for new names increased the divine names were added to Ab, Ah simply to constitute fresh names, and without it being intended that the names should convey any particular meaning. 2 It is un- necessary to argue against this at length ; two remarks may suffice. There is nothing to show that the names Abiel, Abijah were the latest formations of the class, and it is strange that the divine names should have been used to create mere meaningless symbols when such a wealth of names of men was left unused. It is a curious but not unimportant fact that very few names popular in early times are found as the second element in these early compound names. In the great majority of cases some or all of the foregoing objections hold against the construct relation 1 De Jong speaks (p. 63) of "de bekende erfelijkheid der nanien in de Semietische familien"; but I have shown above (pp. 4 ff.) that this inheritance of names was, at least among the Hebrews, probably also among other Semitic peoples, a. com- paratively late custom — a custom that only came into existence after names in Ab and Ah had ceased to be used. 2 I think I have correctly represented De Jong's view of the case ; but I give the more important sentences in his own words : " Om nu in de behoefte aan nieuwe nomina propria te voorzien, werden, naar mijne vorstelling, deze elementen [viz. *?n, -t] tot naamsvorming gebezijd " (p. 67). " Dat bij eene dergelijke zamenstelling geene beteekenis in deze eigennamen gezocht nioet worden, spreekt van zelf " (p. 68). DETAILED EXAMINATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 83 in oompoondl with in, etc.; in the names in p and nn, on the other hand, the relation is invariably con- struct. The only exceptions among the names in IN, etc., are Intim, ^n, and perhaps priN and D^nN . The first of these names probably means "brother of a father," i.e. "uncle"; the second "my father"; the third and fourth, if pointed, pTty, zs'nN may mean respectively " brother" and " maternal uncle," 1 just as TfJ (David, originally TH, cf. Renan, REJ, v. 168) and Vm may mean respectively " paternal uncle " and " his paternal uncle." Unlikely as these meanings must at first sight seem, they are supported by very considerable Semitic analogy. In a Nabataean inscription (b.c. 31) a person is called JVIQ, i.e. "little daughter"; Nr?M = "the brother" was a very frequent name among both Jews and Christians in the early centuries A.D. ; another common Aramaic name is Abba = " the father." In Palmyrene we find both the terms for uncle — ntt and vhn — used as proper names. 2 1 Cf. the textually uncertain jvm = " fraternal" 2 The above examples are taken from Noldeke's article in Jl'ZKM, 1892, pp. 306 ff., where many others will be found to which still more might be added (see ZDMG, 1895, p. 720); cf. also Robertson Smith, Kinship, p. 157; HaleVy in /.'/:/, x. 6 f. ; and Wellhausen in Gdtt. GeUhrte Nach. 1893, p. 447 (run perhaps = " wife "). The name "nV'nK is a further Hebrew uple, if it means "child's brother," an interpretation cited in the new Chf. Lex. from the Thesaurus with the addition of a well-advised query. The explanation of pn* (" brother of an Uigent one") should at least have been queried also : if the 84 HEBREW PROPER NAMES The separation from the whole classes of this little group of names united to one another, but distinguished from the rest in point both of formation and general significance, somewhat strengthens the argument for the early obsolescence of other compound names in In, n«, etc. ; '•IN and n«n« were two of the small number of names which could not be traced up to Davidic times, and the latter was one of those still used by the later Jews. 1 In all the other names the relation between the two parts is that of subject and predicate, the predicate most generally being a noun. This noun is in several cases an abstract noun, but the construction so arising is perfectly idiomatic ; thus bTWDM (the father is peace) is a sentence exactly parallel to DEBT'S n in Ps. cxx. 7. 2 The only general ambiguity which still remains and which has divided interpreters is the force of the yod which occurs in most of the forms : Is it the first person singular suffix, 3 or is it merely an old ending retained 4 Massoretic pointing be correct, it means rather " the brother has given heed " (for form cf. cp'rw, and for meaning ynx). 1 P. 32. 2 See further, Driver, Tenses, § 189, 2. 3 So Olshausen, Hebr. Sprache, § 277 e, h ; cf. also Kbnig, Hebr. Sprache, ii. 418, who considers the yod in some names the personal suffix, in others the old genitive ending — the word in the latter case being construct. 4 So in some cases Nestle, Eigennamen, p. 182 ; Baethgeii, Beitrage, p. 156. DETAII.KD EXAMINATION Of TH1 I 1IIKF CLASSES 85 so often in the construct case — in consequence of the close connection, due in this case to word com- position, with the next word ? Several points favour the latter alternative, viz. the forms where the yod does not occur, e.g. d*Qn, D*iSq?1n, which are found alongside of DTlN and D^ttTlN, the forms in which the old ending 1 occur (e.g. ^nitf, 1 S. xxv. 18, Kt.), the parallel names in which the two elements change places, such as ^n^n and in^n. To these linguistic reasons we may add another of a different kind, at least in the case of names like rriN, Sn^n ; in these names the analogy of names such as itot, rrpTrr suggests an utterance respecting Yah or El as he is towards all his worshippers rather than a merely personal utterance. 1 But if in these particular cases the yod is not suffixal, there is no reason for supposing it to be so in others, especially if it be admitted 2 that in the other names God is referred to under the title Ab, etc. In favour of the yod being the first personal suilix is the fact that except in proper names the old genitive ending only occurs in the construct and not the absolute case. I have already indicated my reasons for not treating this as cogent. The only other reason that I am awaiv of might be found in the analogy of the Phoenician SsilDN ( = "our father is Baal"), which is however an isolated instance, and perhaps merely an error. 3 The balance thus inclines in favour of 1 Fur this last reason I have to thank Prof. Cheyne. * Cf. below, p. 254. » P. 79. 86 HEBREW PROPER NAMES interpreting the names — The, or a, father is God, a light, generous, etc. I have now determined the chronological distribu- tion of these classes of names, their interrelations, and their general significance ; other interesting questions connected with them can only be satisfactorily dis- cussed in connection with the history of groups still to be considered. II Animal Names The exact number of names included in this class, it is difficult to state ; for in several cases etymological uncertainty still reigns. But if different forms of the same animal name, e.g. pBTT and JOTT, be reckoned as single instances, the number amounts to about fifty, and the different persons, towns, etc., called by one of this class of names to about a hundred. Simon in his Onomastieon devotes a section to the discussion " de nominibus animalium quae nomina propria faciunt." His list, while far from complete, includes names which have no good claim to be there. This is not surprising in a work written a century and a half ago. Fortunately attention has been drawn afresh to this subject by the late Prof. Eobertson Smith in his article " Animal Worship and Animal Tribes among the Arabs and in the Old Testament," * and more in- 1 /. Ph. ix. pp. 75-100. DETAILED EXAMINATION OF THE ( IIIEF CLASSES 87 ( i 1< ntallv in his later works. 1 By adding to the genuine instances cited by Simon those which Robertson Smith has established, and some other real instances, 2 I hope I have succeeded in obtaining a compara- tively complete and accurate list; but where some uncertainty is inevitable, it is important that it should be clearly realised. Before proceeding to argue with regard to these names, I give the list with brief in- dications of the justification for the inclusion of the several names in it, and of their diverse applications. I classify in the first instance all those proper names which are identical with, or closely related in form to, words actually occurring in the O.T. to designate animals. I will then add those the in- clusion of which is justified by the evidence of the cognate languages. On the basis of these the argument will rest; and then, finally, some doubtful instances which have been cited by various writers will be dis- cussed in their bearing on the conclusions reached. 1 Kinship and Marriage in Early Arabia (1885), and The Religion of the Semites (1st ed. 1889, 2nd ed. 1894). 2 Though I have found it necessary to differ from him in some respects, I have throughout this section been much indebted to NY.ldeke's important review of Robertson Smith's Kinship in Z/M/'/, 188(5, pp. 148-187. A careful criticism of the on "Animal and Plant Names" will be found in Jacobs' Studies in Biblical Archaeology (1894). It has been a great satisfaction to me to find myself in several points in agi • with Mr. Jacobs, though I may add that my conclusions were reached before becoming acquainted with Mr. Jacobs' eesay. 88 HEBREW PROPER NAMES Where the appellative is identical in form with the proper name I simply give the word once and its English equivalent; where the appellative differs, I cite it before the English equivalent. The names are the following : — 1. n^N, vulture. a. Horite, Gen. xxxvi. 24. b. (Rizpah bath) Aiah, 2 S. xxi. 7 2. ffy$* J cf. by*, stag. a. Amorite town, Judg. i. 35. 1 b. Town in Zebulon, 2 Judg. xii. 12. 3. m^n ; cf. nrjH, lion. V A man of the eighth century, 2 K. xv. 25. 3 4. "m (a, b) and ^pn (c); cf. rjJ3 (cstr. pi.), young camels, Is. lx. 6. a. Ephraimite family, Num. xxvi. 35 (P). b. "Son" of Benjamin, Gen. xlvi. 21 (P). c. Sheba ben Bichri, 2 S. xx. 1.^ 5. *hm ; cf. hm, pi. nr*pp % camel. Ammiel ben Gemalli, Num. xhi. 12 (P). 1 The place here mentioned is probably identical with that mentioned in Jos. x. 12; 1 Chr. vi. 54, viii. 13; cf. Riehm's Handworterbuch, and New Oxf. Lex., s.v. ; otherwise Jacobs (p. 101), who gives in all four towns of this name. 2 Doubtful, for the LXX. (B and Luc. AiAw/a, A AiAcov) suggests p 1 ?^, i.e. the name of the town is identical with that of the judge ; cf. Moore, Judges, p. 311. 3 The name occurs only here, and here the text is doubtful ; cf. Kautzsch, Die Heilige Schrift des A. T. p. 410, and New Oxf. Lex., s.v. DETAILED EXAMINATION OF TBI I II IKK CLASSES 89 6. *n rt— *w ki,L Place on Dead Sea, Ezck. xlvii. 10. 7. rrp:n, bee. 6k Rachel's nurse, Gen. xxxv. 8 (JE). b. Prophetess, thirteenth to twelfth century, Judg. v. 15. 8. \MXP1 (a, b) and ]\jr'i (c), a clean animal (Dt. xiv. 5), perhaps the mountain goat. a. Horite, Gen. xxxvi. 20. b. Horite, Gen. xxxvi. 25. c. Horite, Gen. xxxvi. 20. \ 9. pa^ JT3 ; cf. rj, fish. 1 a. Place in Judah, Jos. xv. 41 (P). b. Place in Asher, Jos. xix. 87 (P). 10. 1N7, wolf. Midianite prince, Judg. vii. 25. 11. ftp} (a) and "Hp? (b-f); cf. Ip7 (Pausal), mountain sheep, Dt. xiv. 5. a. "Son" of Keturah, Gen. xxv. 2 (J). b. Captain, tenth century, 1 K. xvi. 9. c. Simeonite, Num. xxv. 14 (P). d. "Son "of Zerah, 1 Chr. ii. 6. 2 e. Descendant of Saul, 1 Chr. viii. 36. /. Nation, Jcr. xxv. 25. 12. i;n, ni2n, *:nrr, locust. 1 The connection of pr» with n, fish, is questionable : see (he literature cited in New Oxf. Lex. y s.v. jto. * In the parallel passage Josh. vii. 1 MT reads ^ ; but LXX. (except Luc. in Jos.) in both Jos. and Chr., reading Za/i/fyxt, supports **«?». 90 HEBREW PROPER NAMES Family (or families) of Nethinim, Ezra ii. 45 f.; Neh. vii. 48. 13. Ttn; 1 cf. Tnn, swine. a. Levite family, 1 Chr. xxiv. 15. b. "Chief of the people," Neh. x. 21. 14. H^Ti; cf. ^h, 2 weasel. Prophetess, in seventh century, 2 K. xxii. 14. 15. Yion, ass. Father of Shechem, Gen. xxxiii. 19 (JE) ; cf. Judg. ix. 28. 16. ntpOD; cf. ftn'n, 3 a kind of lizard, Lev. xi. 30. Town in Judah, Jos. xv. 54 (P). 17. D^N^to, lambs. Town, 4 1 S. xv. 4. 18. njYS dove. / Prophet, eighth century, 2 K. xiv. 25. ^ 19. h)% (a), rfjgl (b), D^: 5 (c); cf. tyby) m. pi. and TVp^_ cstr. s. f., mountain goat. 1 For this punctuation, vide Stade, Hebr. Gram. 210 b, 1; or for another explanation, Noldeke, ZDMG, 1886, p. 162. 2 The feminine form is appellative in Mishna ; vide Buxtorf 's Ghaldee Lexicon, s.v. NiVn. 3 Cf. Trg. Kaon, and cf. Buxtorf, s.v. 4 If d^> (Jos. xv. 24) be identical with nuta — so'Kimchi, cf. Ges., s.v., Driver on 1 S. xv. 4, and most — then Telaim lies in the Negeb of Judah. A porter of the time of Ezra (Ezra x. 24) has the name of d^> ; but this, like p*fa also the name of post- Exilic individuals, is more probably connected with Aram, nbo = " to oppress." 5 Possibly not connected with V (in which case strike out c above), for fyr corresponds to Ar. Jc^, cf. LXX. 'larjX ; but DKTAII.KI) i:\AMINAT10N OF THK (IIIKF CLASSES 91 o. Kenite woman, Judg. iv. 17. b. Family of " Solomon's servants," Ezra ii. 56. tc Edomite, Gen. xxxvi. 5. 20. 13 rv3 and fff ; cf. 13, lamb. a. Philistine town, 1 S. vii. 11. b. Horite, Gen. xxxvi. 26. IL afej; a cf. *% dog. a. Spy, Num. xiii. 30 (JE). b. " Son" of Hezron, 1 Chr. ii. 18 (cp. and ct. ii. 50). 22. rtwqf? (no) r cf. n^, lion. Simeonite town, Jos. xv. 32 (P). a-h, lion. a. Palti ben Laish, 1 S. xxv. 44. b. Town in N. Israel, Judg. xviii. 27. c Town N. of Jerusalem, Is. x. 30. 24. mnj (a-c) and ]UJn3 (d), serpent. a. Ammonite king, 1 S. xi. 1. b. Ammonite, Shobi ben Nahash, 2 S. xvii. 27. c. Ir-Nahash, city in Judab, 1 Chr. iv. 12. d. 3 Prince of Judah, Num. i. 7 (cf. Ruth iv. 20). :; IX X. 'UyAo/i suggests that the p in oSy is = Ar. k. This favours the reference of cSp; in Ges. Thesaurus, s.v. *r to the root vbv = (&. 1 The identity of the forms aVa and 2 s r is defended 1 Robertson Smith (J. Ph. ix. 89). Noldeke's criticism (ZDMG, 1886, 164, n. 1) renders the identification precarious though not impossible. Cf. No. 25 with note. 2 The form with n«a occurs in Jos. xix. 6, for which 1 Chr. iv. 31 reads *ma ira. 8 We have not another real Nahash in 2 S. xvii. 25, for the phrase rru na is a textual corruption ; vide Wellhausen, ad toe. 92. HEBREW PROPER NAMES 25. nSpa mi ; cf. id?, 1 leopard. Place in Gad, Num. xxxii. 36 (JE). 26. np^iD n^n 2 and ^D (b); cf. d^D, f. cstr. ^riD^iD, horse. a. Place in Simeon, Jos. xix. 5 (P). b. Manassite family, Num. xiii. II 3 (P). 27. rt^| (a), fb}$ (b and d), D*^ p$ (c) ; cf. h)$, Tib}]), calf. a. Wife of David, 2 S. iii. 5. &. King of Moab, Judg. iii. 12. c. Place on Dead Sea, Ezek. xlvii. 10. d. Town in Shephelah, Jos. xv. 39 (P). 28. -ids (a-c), TT)Q$ (d-f), fnp$ (#-i); 4 cf. npi;, 5 young gazelle. a. Midianite, Gen. xxv. 4 (J). 6. Judahite, 1 Chr. iv. 17. Against the identity of a and 6, vide Thenius on 2 S. xvii. 27. Perhaps we should add to proper names meaning serpent that of xn&m, a queen-mother of the seventh century, 2 K. xxiv. 8. 1 Arabic has in the sense of " leopard " both «J = ipa and o f* = 103, the regular feminine of which would be vrtfx ; cf. also Syr. |^j- 2 In 1 Chr. iv. 31 dtod nan, the form supported by the LXX. in Jos. xix. 5 also. 3 In this passage, where alone the name occurs, the name is textually suspicious ; cf. Nestle, Eigennamen, p. 203. 4 If the text in Mic. i. 10 is correct (which is doubtful, vide Stade and Siegfried, JVorterbuch, s.v.), we must add nnsyi> rva, a town in the south ; on the etymology, cf. G. A. Smith, The Twelve Prophets, p. 384. 5 Cf. also Ar. Is. = f?. WI.KI) I'.XA MI NATION OF TIIK I HIKF CLASSES 93 r. Manassitc, 1 Chr. v. 24. d. Town in Manassch, Judg. vi. 11. e. Town in Benjamin, Jos. xviii. 23 (P). /. Judahite, 1 Chr. iv. 14. g. Hittite, Gen. xxiii. 8 (P). h. Mountain in Judah, Jos. xv. 9 (P). i. 1 Place, 2 Chr. xiii. 19. 29. TODS ; cf. nips, mouse. a. Edomite, Gen. wwi. 38. b. Contemporary of Josiah, 2 2 K. xxii. 12. 30. }"!>, raven. Midianite prince, Judg. vii. 25. 31. T# ; cf. TTiy, pi. Aram. N^TW (Dan. v. 21), wild ass. a. Town in the Negeb, Judg. i. 16. 6. 8 Benjamite, 1 Chr. viii. 15. 32. D^ ; cf. tsry, bird of prey. Town in Judah, 2 Chr. xi. 6. b. A Town in Simeon, 1 Chr. iv. 32. 33. D^np^, scorpions. Mountains near Dead Sea, Num. xxxiv. 4 (P). • >i. rryjrT, cow. Town in Benjamin, Jos. xviii. 23 (P). i According to Bertheau on 2 Chr. xiii. 19, h = % ; or Siegf.- Stade perhaps = d 2 Rii'lim's Ifiindtcorterbuch identifies this person with the father of Klnathan (Jer. xxxvi. 12). Jacobs distinguishes them. 8 Jacobs also connects "rvy (Gen. iv. 18) with "my. Cf. Dill- uiaim on the passage. 4 Bertheau on 1 Chr. iv. 32 makes a m b ; Ges.-Buhl, on the utli.r hand, distinguishes three places of the name — in addition to the two given above, also the rock Etam (Judg. xv. 8). 94 HEBREW PROPER NAMES 35. rri!£ (a) and Kj}? (b); cf. Wfr f. H^, 1 gazelle. a. Queen-mother, ninth century, 2 K. xii. 2. b. Benjamite, 1 Chr. viii. 9. 36. T1B3 (a) and rr^S (6), sparrow. a. Moabite, Balak ben Zippor, Num. xxii. 2 (E). b. Midianite wife of Moses, Ex. ii. 21 (E). 37. mm ; cf. mriS, hornet. Town in Shephelah, Judg. xiii. 2. 38. Dhns ; cf. wis, wild ass. Canaanite king, Jos. x. 3 (JE). 39. ttfans, flea. Post-Exilic family, Neh. x. 15. 40. brri, ewe. Wife of Jacob, Gen. xxix. 6 (J). 41. nrri^pri; cf. m;^, 2 goat. Place E. of Jordan (?), Judg. iii. 26. 42. h&\ti (a), 'm im (b), and 'w pw (c), fox. a. Asherite, 1 Chr. vii. 36. b. Town in Simeon, Jos. xv. 28 (P). c. District in Benjamin, 1 S. xiii. 17. 43. ]DBj, rock-badger. a. Contemporary of Josiah, 2 K. xxii. 3. b. s Jaazaniah ben Shaphan, Ezek. viii. 11. 1 On the relation of the forms rraj and njaji to one another, vide Stade, Hebr. Gram. 192 6. 2 The ground form as seen in the Masc. is ry& ; in spite of the variation in punctuation, tj#, the Horite (Gen. xxxvi.), and Mt. Seir (Jos. xv. 10, not identical with Judg. iii. 26) should probably be interpreted "goat." 3 Siegf.-Stade suggest that b — a ; Ges.-Buhl distinguish at least two persons of the name. MI. I ED KXAMINATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 95 1 1 ]!^D# ; l cf. pD"»pp?, a kind of serpent. Benjamite, 1 Chr. viil 5. 45. rpitp, a kind of serpent. Judahite, 1 Chr. iv. 22. 46. np^nti; 2 cf. fnm^, lions (?). Place in Issachar, Jos. xix. 22 (P). 47. xfc\T), worm. - Son " of Issachar, Gen. xlvi. 13 (P). b* Judge, Judg. x. 1. 48. rnnn, porpoise. "Son " of Nahor, Gen. xxii. 24 (J). Of animal names which are supported not directly by the vocabulary of O.T., but by that of the cognate languages, the following seem fairly certain : — 49. pj^S ( a ) and B^fr? (b); cf. £o and J*L*, hyena. 4 a. Horite, Gen. xxxvi. 20. b. Benjamite town, 1 S. xiii. 18 ; Nch. xi. 34. 1 In Num. xxvi. 39 cmor. Jacobs also includes in his list o'wr, a Benjamite (1 Chr. vii. 12), and a Levite (1 Chr. xxvi. 16): in the latter case the name results from a textual error. Vide Berth.au, ; cf. <^J\£, fox. 1 Town in the south, Judg. i. 35. 51. Tlifb and (b) v£> j cf. ^ji , wild cow. 2 a. Wife of Jacob, Gen. xxix. 16 (E). b. Tribe, Gen. xxxiv. 25 (J). 52. pa j cf. Syr. ^qj, fish. Joshua ben Nun, Ex. xxxiii. 1 1 (E). 53. rhm and (b) 'n IT! ; cf. J££-, jl L partridge. 3 rt. "Daughter" of Zelophehad, Num. xxvi. 33 (P). b. Town in Judah, Jos. xv. 6 (P). A glance through the above list will show that (1) many of the names are those of places ; (2) many occur in the tribal-genealogical lists in P (Gen. xxxvi., xlvi. ; Num. xxvi.) and Chronicles (1 Chr.i.-ix.),or are otherwise presumably names of families ; and (3) a considerable number are really or apparently names of individuals. But it will be well to bring out this distribution of the names more exactly. For that purpose I add a i J. Ph. ix. 92. 2 Noldeke, ZDMG, 1886, p. 167 (Lea, vielleicht " Wildkuh ") ; Friedr. Delitzsch, Prolegomena, p. 80. 3 The short <2 of the first syllable in the Hebrew proper name is not well supported. The LXX., in agreement with the vocalisation of the appellative in Ar. and Syr., indicates an a vowel ; cf. 'EyAa, B and Luc, 'AtyAa (AF) in Num. xxvi. f. xxxvi., BatBayXd (Is. xv. 6, Luc). The a also appears in Jerome's form Bethagla (Onom. Sacra, ed. Lagarde, p. 103, cf. p. 236), and the modern Hajla (Robinson, Bibl. Researches, ii. 268). DETAILED 1 1 A M I NATION OF 111 K I HI III I LASSES 97 synopsis, showing also the chronological distribution of the personal names. As in particular cases there is room for a difference of opinion as to the right of a name to be included in this class, or as to its family or personal character, I shall give in the footnotes index numbers to the foregoing list for each class of names. Of the foregoing names — 33 are names of places. 1 3 I „ clans, etc., viz. 23 Hebrew and 11 Foreign. 2 33 „ individuals, viz. 22 Hebrew and 11 Foreign. 8 The Hebrew individuals bearing names of this kind are distributed as follows: — 1 See Nos. 2 a 6, 6, 9 a 6, 16, 17, 20 a, 22, 23 6 c, 24 c, 25, 26 a, 27 c d, 28 d eh *, 31 a, 32 a 6, 33, 34, 37, 41, 42 6 c, 46, 49 6, 50, 53 6. Beta w families— 4 o b, 5, 11 d e, 12, 13 a 6, 19 6, 21 6, 26 6, 28 6 c/, 31 6, 35 6, 39, 42 a, 44, 45, 47, 51 6, 53 a ; foreign families — 1 a, 8 a 6 c, 11a/, 19 c, 20 6, 28 a, 29 «, 49 a. The one exception to the probably tribal character of the names in 1 Chr. ii.-ix. is noi (11 e) 1 Chr. viii. 36, a personal descendant of Saul mentioned in a section subsequently (p. 241) shown to be ancient 8 For Hebrew individuals, see the following notes. The individuals are 10, 15, 19 a, 24 a 6, 27 b, 28 y, 30, 36 a 6, 38. ? 98 HEBREW PROPER NAMES 4 are directly connected with the patriarchal stories. 1 4 „ „ stories of the wan- dering. 2 2 lived in the times of the Judges. 3 4 „ „ of Saul and David. 4 4 „ „ between David and Josiah. 5 4 „ „ of Josiah. 6 Names of this class, then, were certainly common to Israel and other nations. Probably in Israel they were prevalent in the earliest periods, continued through the period of the later kings, apparently be- coming more frequent again in the time of Josiah, but disappeared after the Exile. Consequently, if names of this class are due to a common cause, we should expect to find it a cause equally operative among the Hebrews and their neighbours, and more effective in the earlier periods than later. We should further expect to find it one the effect of which had spent itself before the Exile. Now two theories of the origin of these names may be said to hold the field; the one finds it in the 1 7 a, 40, 48, 51 a. 2 21 a, 52 (JE); 11 c, 24 d (P). 3 7 b, 47 b ; on 47 b see note. 4 1 6, 4 c, 23 a, 27 a, all in books of Samuel. 5 3 (see note), 11 b, 18, 35 a, all in books of Kings. Add 11 e ; see p. 97, note 2. 6 14, 29 6, 43 a 6, in Kings or Ezekiel. II TAILED EXAMINATION OF TBI < IIIKK CLASSES 99 existence of a totem stage in the development of the peoples in question, 1 the other in a kind of natural poetry.* According to the first, the names are primarily tribal ur divine, and incidentally personal; according to the second, primarily personal and derivatively tribal No direct evidence as to the original use of these names exists, but the much greater proportion in this than in other classes of clan and town names seems to point to the conclusion that most, or even all, of the clan and town names were not originally personal. In estimating this proportion it ought, moreover, to be borne in mind that many even of the names classified above as personal may be simply tribal, e.g. Rachel and Leah. 3 But before attaching importance to this large pro- portion of clan names it will be well to consider how far the two theories can respectively explain the phenomena presented by the personal names. X< »Meke states the case for the " natural poetry " origin thus — " It is indeed very natural that the Beduiu living in the open air should readily name their children after the beasts of the field. For this purpose 1 The theory especially of Robertson Smith. 8 So, at least in part, Noldeke (see below), apparently also Delitzsch (Prolegomena, p. 202); cf. also Siegfried's review of Jacobs' Essay in TheoL Lit. Zeitung, Sept 14, 1895. » Cf. e.g. Stade, ZATfV, i. 112 ft"., and Ge$chichte,L 146 questioned, however, by Meyer, Gcschickte dee AUerthume, i : irthcr, Robertson Smith, Kinship, p, 219; Bel .W- 311. 100 HEBREW PROPER NAMES they chose not simply the strong and noble, but the child was also named after all manner of disgusting creatures ... in part out of mere uncomplimentary comparison of the small and ugly baby (des kleinen unschonen Kerls) with those insects, in part indeed also in order to express the hope that he might become thoroughly unwelcome to his foes." 1 It must be added that Noldeke is here speaking with direct reference only to the Arabic animal proper names, and is indeed by no means blind to the possibility of a totem origin for some of the names of this class. 2 In some respects this theory promises a satisfactory explanation of the facts ; for the majority of the names in question belong to the period of unsettled life, or else to the time of David when the influence of the freer open - air life of earlier times, though on the wane, might have been felt. But yet the question arises — Why with a changed mode of life did the custom tend to perish instead of simply changing? For settled life does not involve loss of acquaintance with animals, but, at most, a difference in the animals seen and held and valued. It might, indeed, be expected that, as civilisation increased, comparison of the " ugly baby " with some undesirable animal would cease ; it might equally be expected that pleasanter comparisons with animals attractive through form or character would take their place. Yet this was seldom the case, 3 while 1 ZDMG, 1886, p. 160. 2 lb. p. 167. 8 Cf., however, Zibiah (35 «), and the compliment conveyed DETAIN'. I » EXAMINATION illEF CLASSES 101 tmong the comparatively few instances of later names of this class more than one suggest an unpleasant ; uison. 1 This theory is therefore insullicient because it fails to show why, if the custom of thus Darning children once prevailed so extensively as, on the hypothesis that all town and clan names are . 113, n. 1). 102 HEBREW PROPER NAMES have already referred to; the personal existence, moreover, of Caleb (21 a), Tahash (48), and Tola (47 6) can be with more or less reason called in question. It is certainly curious that so many of the early and apparently individual names turn out on closer in- spection possibly or even probably tribal. Of the four names of this kind found in the time of David, Eglah alone is certainly personal ; the rest occur only as the names of the fathers of individuals ; but in such cases, owing to the ambiguity of Hebrew idiom, we cannot be sure whether e.g. Palti ben Laish (23 a) means that Palti's actual father was named Laish, or merely that he belonged to a clan named Laish. 1 The same ambiguity exists in the case of Sheba ben Bicliri (4 a) and Eizpah bath Aiah (1 b), and the pre-Davidic name Joshua ben Nun (52). The view that the names Laish, Bichri, Aiah, and Nun in the foregoing cases are clan names, / is favoured by the fact that none of them occurs else-/ where as the name of an individual, but most of themf do appear elsewhere as town or clan names. 2 I draw 1 This use of p (na) is certainly common. It is rarer in the sing., but several tolerably clear instances occur in Neh. iii. j cf. the closely analogous R*arp, cnp-in-p = a member of (the guild of) the perfumers. Cf. also Num. iii. 30 with v. 27. 2 That Bichri in Sheba ben Bichri is a clan name is rendered very probable by a comparison with 2 S. xx. 1 4, where instead of " Berites " the true reading is Bichrites ; see Driver, ad loc. In 1 S. xxv. 44, we. read " Palti ben Laish, which was of Gallim " ; in Is. x. 30, a town Laish (n#V) is referred to. As the context shows, it lay near Gallim. May it be that in the Samuel narrative i AILED EXAMINATION OF Till. (II I IF CLASSES 103 utt.iitinn to these uncertainties to show tliat the occurrence of these names as applied to individuals, in any case little more than sporadic, may be quite exceptional. Such a sporadic or exceptional usage is more probably the result of transition than due to a deep-seated custom such as is implied in the theory of natural poetry. This latter theory, moreover, gives no satisfactory account of the subsequent disappearance of these individual names; but if they were due to transition, then disappearance was inevitable. The totem theory, again, explains without any violent assumptions what the theory of " natural poetry" cannot — the occurrence of three or four of these names in the time of Josiah, each of the names being that of an wndean animal. Robertson Smith deals only with the case of Jaazaniah ben Shaphan, and sees in Shaphan the name of a still existing totem clan. Tins is an assumption that has met with little accept- even if admitted, it only explains the clan name Shaphan, and leaves us still in need of an explanation of unquestionably personal names of the same period, Huldah (weasel), Achbor (mouse), and Shaphan itself in 2 Kings xxii. 3. 1 So far as the evidence of the names goes the occurrence at this time of three names at least which are certainly personal, and but one LaUh is the name of a clan then resident in Gallim, which in the course of the three centuries between David and Isaiah gave its name to a placv in tin- neighbourhood t 1 IVilups we should add Nehushta ; cf. p. 91, n. 3. 104 HEBREW PROPER NAMES at most of which is tribal, does not favour the view that totem clans were then in existence. On the other hand, Ezek. viii. 1 1 testifies to the worship of unclean animals at about this period ; and in this Eobertson Smith saw, not without good reason, the survival — perhaps rather the revival — of superstitious practices originally derived from totem belief and totem organisation. It is reasonable enough to suppose that the revival of these practices goes back to the time of Manasseh — a period which, though very few details concerning it have come down to us, we know to have been one of religious syncretism. Granted this, these curious and hitherto unexplained names will have been due to parents giving their children names of animals un- clean according to the ordinary code, but sacred according to these ancient and then rejuvenescent superstitions. The mouse, which gives its name to one of the persons in question, certainly played a part in unlawful cults somewhat later; 1 so also did the swine,, the name of a post-Exilic family. If very ancient, this " swine ' : family may originally have been a totem unit; other- wise we may suppose its eponymous ancestor lived atl the time of the superstitious revival. The post-Exilic family Parosh (flea) may have originated in the same way. Apart from some such assumption, it is certainly difficult to account for these post-Exilic family names. On the whole, then, the phenomena presented by even the personal names can be most 1 I?, lxvi. 17. Mill' i:\AMINATION OF TH1 CHIlf CLAS8ES 105 easily explained as the indirect results of a preceding totem stage. ( 'lau nanus and, if derivative fmm them, town names an immediately explained by the totem theory ; the only question is whether other explanations are not equally i n Hut the attempts made by Gesenius and Noldeke to explain town nanus of this type on the supposition that the names as place names are primary, are scarcely happy, and have been well criticised by Robertson Smith. If, however, they are secondary, it necessarily throws back the existence of the eponymous clans to a very early and quite probably a pre- Hebraic period. The most striking feature of the town names is their geographical distribution; by far the greater number of them occur in the south of the country, broadly speaking in the territory of Judah. The sites of the towns have not been in every case identified, but sufficiently for present purposes they can be in- ferred from the contexts in which they are referred to. In detail these towns are situated as follows: — Out of a total of thirty-three, 1 four at vwst lie north of Shechem. These are the Danite Laish, 2 Aijalon in ilmpa rather fewer; cf. the notes on some uncertain instances accompanying the list, and the remark- I Vrhaps, on the other hand, one or two < tin r pltOM dhoold bt viz. Beth lr-Aj'hr.ili (Ifle. i. 10) and a third Ktain, loth tb«M places being in the south ; cf. Nos. 28 and 32, with notes. * On lion worship in tin di-triot of Laish, cf. Robertson Si. .itl., /; ■/. am. 1 i'j». 181 106 HEBREW PROPER NAMES Zebulon, Beth Dagon in Asher, and Shahazumah in Issacliar. But of these the first only is certain ; Aijalon is almost certainly a false reading for Elon, which is not an animal name, and it is etymologically uncertain whether the other two names denote animals. In addition to these the Abiezrite Ophrah 1 (28 d), and perhaps, if distinct from it, Ephron (28 i) probably lay near Shechem. The remaining twenty -seven names are those of towns which clearly lay south of Shechem. Many of these are contained in the list of tribal cities, etc., where they are distributed thus — In Judah, eight. Mentioned in Joshua xv. — Humtah, Beth- Dagon, En-Gedi, Eglon, Mt. Ephron, Ascent of Akrabbim, Mt. Seir ; in 1 Chr. iv. 1 2, Ir-Nahash. In Simeon, four. Mentioned in Jos. xix. 2-6 — Hazar-Shual, Hazar-Susah, Beth-Lebaoth ; in 1 Chr. iv. 32, Etam. In southern territory of Dan, three. Mentioned in Jos. xix. 41, 42 — Zorah, Shaalab- bim, Aijalon. In Benjamin, three. Mentioned in Jos. xviii. 21-23 — Beth-Hoglah, Parah, Ophrah. The remaining nine places are not tribally defined, 1 Of. Moore, Judges, p. 184. UUDD l. WW! I NATION OF TIIK 0HIH SB 107 hut clearly lay to the south of Shechem. They are 'IVl.iitn. probably in the Negeb of Judali ; Beth Car, perhaps to be identified with 'A in Earim, 1 south-west of tori ; Laish(eh), which, as the context in Is. x. 30 shows, lay near Anathoth a few miles north of Jeru- salem ; lieth-Ximrah, east of Jordan, in the territory of Gad; En-Eglaim on the Dead Sea; Aral in the Negeb; Seirah. Ehud's goal after killing Eglon ; Zeboun and the land of Shual, both mentioned in 1 S. xiiL 17, 18. Now whatever the origin of these animal names in ay have been, this striking preponderance of towns M named in the south is worthy of notice; and if we trace them to totem organisation, the inference can scarcely be WlOOg that this organisation was more prevalent or lasted longer in the south than in the north. In themselves the town names admit of no safe conclusion as to totem organisation among the early Hebrew tribes ; this, if it is to be drawn at all, must be drawn from the names of Hebrew clans. The proportion of tribal names identical with those of animals out of the whole number of tribal names mentioned in O.T. is, as Mr. Jacobs has pointed out, far from striking. But in connection with the geo- graphka] distribution of town names discussed above, the geographical distribution bf certain of the family names is significant. Out of eleven of these names found in A. Smith, Historical Oeograjthy of the Holy I p. 224, n. 2. 108 HEBREW PROrER NAMES 1 Chr. ii.-ix., nine are found among either the Judahites or Benjamites, 1 one of the others is a Manassite on the east of Jordan, and the other an Asherite. Of the remaining names five are mentioned only in P, viz. an Ephraimite (4 a), Benjamite (4 b), Danite (5), Issacharite (47), and two Manassites (26 b and 53 a), one is that of the tribe Levi, and five (12, 13 a b, 19 6, 39) are clearly post-Exilic families. Of these last five I have already referred to Hezir and Parosh ; Hagab is the name of a family of Nethinim, and Jael of a family of " Solomon's servants," two classes of obscure origin. 2 Before finally summarising the results of the preced- ing analysis, some few uncertain instances of these names must be briefly examined : — 1. p T N, an Edomite family (Gen. xxxvi. 28), is claimed by Eobertson Smith 3 as the equival- p 7 ent of }j j] , wild goat ; Noldeke's objection that " nun " must be servile in pN as in the other names in the passage is not decisive; but since even the Syriac word is a air. \ey., the instance is most uncertain. 2. HD^ (daughter of Job), connected by Gesenins i See Nos. 11 d, 21 b, 28 b /, 45 — Judahites ; and 11 e, 31 b, 35 ?>, 44 — Benjamites. Note further, Sheba ben Bichri was a Benjamite, Palti ben Laish lived near Jerusalem. 2 Cf. Jacobs, Studies in Biblical Archaeology, pp. 104 ff. 3 /. Ph. ix. 90. 4 ZDMG, 1886, p. 168. DETAILKD KX AM I NATION OF THK CHID I l-ASSES 109 in the Thmcmrm with kUj ( = dove); but the vowel change I and ft il improbable. rrin, Eve, may mean serpent. 1 ■1. fosn. Kobertson Smith's suggestion that this is the Hebrew equivalent of i+jjo (the Arabic lion god) has been rejected by Lagarde though accepted by Noldeke and Wellhausen. 2 It is the name of a Horite clan, one or two Benjamite families (1 Chr. vii. 10, viii. 39), and, according to the Chronicler, of a son of Rehoboam and of a Levite contemporary with David. 5. S^iti, the name of a Horite and of a Judahite, is considered by Robertson Smith to be a diminutive of J^ ( = young lion). But this involves the not very probable theory that in the same connection (Gen. xxxvi. 20) we have one name which is the North Semitic equivalent of an Arabic name (pjos = £*^)> and another which is a pure Arabic name ; for, as Noldeke points out, phonetic laws prevent fntD being the North Semitic equivalent of J5^» . * Noldeke, ZDMG, 1888, p. 487 ; New Oxf. Lex., s.v. 2 Robertson Smith, Religion of the Semites*, p. 42, n. 4 ; Lagarde, Bildung der Nomina, p. 133 (LXX. Icovs points to £ not £ in the Arabic); Noldeke, ZDMG, 1886, p. 168 ; Well- hausen, Rede, pp. 19, 171. Noldeke, howe\ questions the originality of the animal reference: the word means " to pfofe 110 HEBREW PROPER NAMES 6. rm, also a Horite, is not clearly the same as Xilc, and in any case the regular meaning of the Arabic word is " herd/' and the meaning " wild ass " given to it in the Kamus is very probably an error. 1 7. m.n, the name of Abraham's father, and of a station in the wilderness. Eobertson Smith gives this name the meaning "wild goat," comparing U*5Z ; Friedr. Delitzsch 2 compares the Assyrian turahu with the same meaning ; but both the Syriac and the Assyrian words appear to be from a n"d root (cf. Jj = antelope) ; it is therefore quite questionable whether the Hebrew is a real parallel. 3 8. bsi, apparently a Shechemite. According to Wellhausen 4 = beetle ; cf. Ar. JJ^. . 9. nih, a Midianite, Num. x. 29 (JE). Well- hausen 5 compares l^Jjt*- , serpent. The cor- respondence is exact; for the retention in Hebrew of the originally long a, though rare, occurs and may here be due to the desire for dissimilation. 6 1 Noldeke, ZDMG, 1886, p. 168. 2 Prolegomena, p. 80. 3 Cf. ZDMG, 1886, pp. 167 f.; Lagarde, Bildungder Nomina, p. 131 ; Hommel, Saiigethiere, p. 264. 4 Israel, undjiid. Geschichte, p. 26. 5 Eeste, pp. 171, 217. 6 It will be sufficient to refer still more briefly to one or two other names in a note. Jacobs includes in his list "n*, 1I.II» i:\A.MI\.\TI0N0FTHKCHIKFCLA8SES 111 Even if these derivation! be considered satisfactory, liking features preseuted by the first list become more rather than less accentuated by the inclusion of these instances ; for among these also the foreign or family names preponderate. Out of some fourteen names thus added, one is that of an Edomite, three of Horite families, one (or two) of a Benjamite, and another of a Jmlahitc family; the really personal character of the names Eve and Terahwill scarcely be insisted on; in any case they are very ancient. The only clearly personal names are Jeush, according to the Chronicler, Reho- boam's son, and Jemima, Job's daughter. The former, •ma, rm*. On these Gesenius (Thesaurus) says, u forsan, i.e. iny, onager"; from a pure guess of this kind it is hazardous to argue. Orf. Lex. omits the suggestion. Jacobs also includes *$>, unp, and Sk'^p ; the first of these certainly can mean * par- tridge," but I see no reason for supposing that this rare meaning of the word attached to the proper names (1 Chr. xxvi. 1, ix. 19; 2 Chr. xxxi. 14). For 'any and Srjny Gesenius (Thesaurus) compares ^^c = lion ; but I can find no trace of this mean- the IAsdn al'arab. The connection of ktj;, rvy, qppf with TF ■• a young ass, suggested, though in a different connection from the present, by Renan (REJ, v. 170), is less unlikely ; the names are, as we should expect on this view of them and in the light of the usage of other animal names, early or tribal. Thus they belong to three contemporaries of David (2 S. xx. 26, xxiii. 26, 38), an Edomite (Gen. xxxvi. 43), and a Judahitc (1 Chr. iv. 15). The connection of the Edomite name ovy with T? (At. Jf) is rendered additionally probable by Lucian's transliteration in 1 Chr. i. 64, wttflfc preserves the diphthong — Aipafx. 112 HEBREW PROPER NAMES if genuine, is of the tenth century ; the latter appears only in a late work, but may itself be early. 1 The significant features of the animal names are these — 1. Town and tribal names form two-thirds of the whole — sixty -seven out of a hundred in the original list and about the same proportion in the supplementary list. The proportion may be greater ; for several names provisionally classed as those of individuals were seen to be possibly those of clans. 2. Non-Hebrew tribal and individual names form a considerable proportion of the whole, viz. 11 + 11 = 22 out of 100. If to these we add, as we probably should do, most or all of the thirty-three town names, then more than half the names of this class in the O.T. are foreign, an extraordinary proportion compared with that obtaining in the other classes analysed, and in view of the fact that the O.T. contains far more Hebrew than foreign names. 3. A very large proportion of the town and tribal names belong to the south of the country — at least forty-seven 2 out of sixty-seven. 1 Cf. Noldeke, ZDMG, 1888, p. 479, "Doch diirfte audi -rhi . . . viel alter sein als das Buch Hiob selbst." 2 Viz. twenty-seven town names (p. 106) ; and the following families : — nine Judahite and Benjamite mentioned in 1 Clir. ii.- ix., and one Benjamite mentioned in P (p. 108), six Horite, two AMINATION OF TIIK eing that of in unclean animal. Still working upwards we find three or four instances l between Josiah and David; in the Davidic period one and possibly three or four instances; in Period I. the two Deborahs are certain instances. Several others are open to doubt as occurring only in P and being possibly tribal. These phenomena do not appear to me to receive ifl factory explanation from the fact or hypothesis that children of nomads readily receive animal names. Edomite, one Midianitc (28 a), and one "son " of Keturah (1 1 a). Several of the remainder are not clearly northern ; anil, more- he total (sixty-seven) includes some uncertain instances (pp. 105 f.). 1 None of these is of an animal distinctly specified as un- clean. On the other hand, tot (whence 101) and '3* (win nee k'3x) are particularly mentioned as clean (Dt xiv. 5). Again, •w was much used in legitimate sacrifice. Farther, three are actually mad in O.T. as terms of endearment or in oonph- mentary comparisons. These are mr ; cf. Cant. ii. 1 ; (<»f the women) and v. 12 (of the man) ; '3* Cant ii. 9 and possibly 2 S. i. 19 (of men) ; cf. also Cant iv. 5 in | the women ; nmc Gen. xlix. 9, 2 S. xvii. 10. The remaining name, ti, occurs only in Dt xiv. 5. 8 114 HEBREW PROPER NAMES On the other hand, in themselves they do not prove a totem stage in the development of Israel ; but it so far favours a totem theory that they receive from it a reasonable explanation. Thus — 1. The preponderance of clan over personal names finds its explanation in the fact that, according to the hypothesis, the names were primarily clan names. 2. The existence of a small number of personal names was due to the transition from a totem tribal to a national organisation of society. 3. The use of the names of " unclean " animals is due to the sacred character of these animals in totem worship. 4. The occurrence of these names in the time of Josiah finds a natural if indirect explanation in the survival of ancient superstitious practices. Half consciously the characteristic belief of totemism, that men are of the same stock with the divine animal, may have survived and led to the conferring of the divine name. 5. The virtual cessation of these names after the Exile is explained by the final extinction of the superstitious survivals. It will be seen that none of these phenomena demand the supposition that totem organisation lasted in Israel down into historic times — rather the reverse ; and if the convergence of evidence requires the assump- tion of totemism among the Semites, the evidence of DETAILED EXAMINATION OF TUK GHHf CLASSES 115 the O.T. names would suggest stating the case, so far as the Hebrews are concerned, thus — Before the amalgamation of the Hebrew tribes into a nation, totem worship and totem organisation existed among some of the peoples of Canaan and some of the Hebrew tribes, especially those dwelling in the south. Among the Hebrews, at any rate, this manner of worship and organisation was on the wane before the Davidic period, but left behind it certain superstitious ideas and practices which at times asserted themselves in the subsequent centuries. Ill Names oo&taiminq an Element denoting Dominion These names are comparatively few, but very im- portant ; their religious character is scarcely open to question, but their precise religious import has been ntlv regarded They, therefore, require a some- what detailed examination. They naturally fall Into sub-classes accordingly as they are compounded with iho, hsx or pN. 1. Names compounded with ^bo Three simple names may be noticed first: of these II uninolecheth and Milcah do not appear to be those of individual-. I lummolecheth is clearly tribal; in 116 HEBREW PROPER NAMES the only passage 1 where the name occurs it appears as that of the sister of Gilead and mother of Abiezer — Gideon's family name — and Mahlah one of Zelophe- had's "daughters." Kuenen 2 has conjectured that Zelophehad's "daughters " are towns ; and this is toler- ably clear in the case of Tirzah, certainly the name of a town, and Hoglah, which is probably a mere abbrevia- tion 3 for Beth Hoglah. If this be so, Milcah is a town name in Num. xxvi. 33, etc., and as such perhaps an abbreviated form of Beth Milcah if, as would appear probable, Milcah is a divine name or title. In Gen. xi. 29 Milcah is wife of Nahor and daughter of Haran, and, according to Noldeke, 4 is, "in such a mythical context, scarcely anything else than robn, who was worshipped by the Phoenicians." In any case these simple names originate in early times, and they are probably tribal rather than individual. The third of these uncompounded names — Melech 5 (1 Chr. viii. 35, ix. 41) — is, however, the name of an individual, as the context sufficiently indicates. The compound names in "|f?D — Hebrew, unlike Phoenician, has none in nibfi — number fourteen ; but of these two are names of Assyrian gods Anammelech and Adrammelech (2 K. xvii. 31), the latter being also i 1 Chr. vii. 18. 2 Cf. Dillmann on Num. xxvi. 33. 3 On parallel abbreviations, see below (p. 127). 4 ZDMG, 1888, p. 484. 5 Cf. Nabataean w^d, the name of several kings in first century B.c. to first century a.d. DETAILKD KXAMINATION OK Till: C1I1KK < l.ASSKS 117 BHUDM ol IB Assyrian individual (2 K OX :*7). In r is the name of a Canaanitc 1 and another of an Ethiopian; 1 but in the last case the name ^Dins, since it cannot ho Ethiopian, may w, although its bearer is unquestionably foreign. I shall have occasion to return to it again. The evidence of the other foreign namei that this class of names was not peculiar to the Hebrews is abundantly confirmed from extra-biblical sources. As Canaanite names of the fifteenth to the fourteenth century B.c. we find in the 1-amarna (Brit Mus.) tablets A-bi-mil-ki, Abdi- milki, I-lu-inil-ki, Mil-ki-lu. Malik-rammu was king of Bdom in h century, Phoenician princes of seventh century are Abimilki and Ahimilki in Arados, and Milki-asaph in Gebal. The Assyrian eponym for the year 886 B.c. is llu-milki. 8 Assyrian nanus of this type are very numerous; so also are the Phoenician/ though these latter can be chiefly illustrated ii in the somewhat later periods from which the Phoenician inscriptions date. Yet another O.T. name is that of a town, ^p>>M, 5 1 jnroSo, king of Salem (Gen. xiv. 18). 2 J :. 7, etc 3 These particular instances are taken fr.ni KAT* t 105, 150, 185 ; A'/' ', ii. 1 L& Cf. farther, tattle, Eiymnamen, p. 176 f. ; I Jloch's l'hoau Gloss. y s.v. *|Sa 4 Bloch (Phoen. Gloss.) cites six or seven beginning with lSc and (s.v. iSo) fifteen ending in tSo. 5 The etymological problem In vo l ved in this word remains uneolwil ; the 1A \ '\ : .\ii/uXt\ (Luc. *E\pi\*x) is too easy and 118 HEBREW PROPER NAMES and is therefore quite probably not Hebraic. Another, iSd-DH, is certainly the name of a Hebrew, but apparently of foreign origin. 1 This leaves only eight names at once Hebrew and belonging to Hebrew individuals. One only of these, H^dSd, occurs of more than one Hebrew person or family, but this one is the name of ten or eleven different people. The seven names which are found each designating one Hebrew person appear as follows : — l^lN and ^d^n in Period I. I^DTFN and WtrVTO in Period II. l^DDm [and "f^D-rli?] in seventh century. DTOko 2 in seventh or sixth century (beginning). bhTD^D is the name of a family mentioned in Gen. xlvi. 17, Num. xxvi. 45, 1 Chr. vii. 31. 3 From this we should infer that these names, always sporadic, finally disappeared before the return from the at the same time improbable as the name of a town. Gesenius's suggestion that it is *?k ( = nto = oak) and ~frn gives a suitable name for a town, but it is etymologically hazardous. 1 As that of his companion nan* unquestionably is, Zech. vii. 2. 2 References for the above names, Judg. viii. 31 (cf. also note in App. II. 1, No. 14); Ruth i, 2 ; 1 S. xxi. 2, xiv. 49; 2 K. xxiii. 11 ; 1 Chr. iii. 18. In every case, except the last, and, perhaps, the second, we have the evidence of the early writ- ings ; and there is no reason to question the accuracy of the particular list in which dtdVd occurs in Chronicles. 3 The Hebrew authorities here are late (P and Chr.), but the name (among the Tyrians) is ancient, occurring in the Tel-el-Amarna letters. AMINATION OK I UK I 1I1KK CLASSES 119 and tli is inference is substantially corn of the history of the name rroSo. This name occurs as follows : — of two contemporaries of Jeremiah wviii. 6 ),<>f five post-Exilic individuals i i 25, 31 ; Neb. iii. 14, 31, viii. 4), and one post-Exilic family (Neb. x. 4). By the Chronicler it 1 to a pre-Davidic individual (1 Chr. vi. 25) and a Davidie family (1 Chr. xxiv. 0); in both cases, however, in lists which are of very questionable historical value. 1 Very probably, therefore, JTdSd was first coined in the seventh century. In any case its usage is mainly late. usage of mho thus stands in marked contrast to that of the other Hebrew names containing -j^d ; it is frequent, they are rare ; it is most frequent after the Exile, 2 they disappear before the Exile. We shall scarcely be wrong, then, in inferring that the connee- tion 1 rr:&D and the other names in *i*?D is accidental ; it affirms something not of *]^o but of This, therefore, at least may be safely said — the formation of names in order to affirm something of -rSo — always sporadic among the Hebrews — ceased entirely after the Exile. The discussion of the significance of fSo in these naim--, 1 postpone to the end <>f the main seeti« ii. It I am right in my contention that rruSc ifl onljf i See below, pp. 172, 228. * The name also appears in the list of the Amoraiin and Tannaim. 120 HEBREW PROPER NAMES accidentally connected with the other names contain- ing the same element, and also in the suggestion that the name was -first coined in the seventh century, it throws an interesting light on the vigour of the theocratic idea at that time : the two earliest persons to bear the name were born and named while the Deuteronomic reformation was ripening. In any case the frequency of the name after the Exile is significant; it was conferred with the same zest with which Psalmists opened their songs, triumphantly declaring Yahweh has become king, e.g. Ps. xcvii. 1 ; xcix. 1. The idea thus expressed that the (national) deity is king was, it is true, in no way peculiar to the Hebrews j 1 but its strength among the later Hebrews and the tendency among all classes to express it in the names of their children may have been partly due to a revolt against the claim made in names with which they must have been frequently meeting, such as Nabu-malik ; to the claim of Babylon, " Nebo is king," " Assur is king," the Jew proudly replied also in the names of his children, " Not so, but Yahweh is king." 2. Names Compounded with Sia The personal (or family) names compounded with 7J0» with the exception of one or two occurring in 1 Nestle, Eigennamen, p. 176. ..VM1NATI0N OF i UK I BOB CLASSES 121 1 (In. ii.-ix., are all found in or before the time <>t David. Especially in the books of Samuel, these names have been corrected by the scribes in such a way as to remove the element hsi which, in con- sequence of prophetic protests, became an offence to i later generation. 1 Fortunately the correction has been so made that it is in most cases possible to restore the original form with certainty. The Hebrew names of this class with their original forms restored are — h$yv, the name of the judge, Judg. viii. 35. *?:qq?n, a son of Saul, 1 Chr. viii. 33 = ntWOTN in Samuel generally, ten in 1 S. xiv. 49. 2 one of David's mighty men, 2 S. xxiii. 8 (mamar) = 1 Chr. xi. 1 1 (osier). Ssn-^no, son of Jonathan = Sttno, 1 Chr. ix. 406 = ^nino, 1 Chr.ix. 40a (LXX. Mapei/3da\), 1 This is now so generally accepted as a fact that it is un- necessary to argue the point again ; it will be sufhYient to refer to some of the literature : see Qeiger in ZDAIG, 1862, pp. 728 ff. ; WYllhausen, Biicher SamutlU, pp. xii. ff., 30 f., and on the passages cited above ; Baudissin, Studien, i. 108 £ ; I MUmann in Sitzungibarichte der Akad. der Wusenschaftcn zu Berlin, 1881, pp. 601 ff.: hi \ :, Samuel, pp. 186, 195 f., 27i>. j (•/. /'. LiL 1894, pp. 19 ff.) argues that the forms nra ( = Bast, a name) may have been from the first parallel forms, yet admits that tin- form with Spa were concurrently in use. 8 Cf. Wcllhausen, lUicher Samuelu, p. 95, and Kittcl on 1 Chr. ii. 31 ; ef. further note on aioc above, p. 24. 122 HEBREW PROPER NAMES 1 Chr. viii. 34 = ntETSD, 2 S. iv. 4 (Luc. Me/jL(j)L/3daX). bxi-^io, son of Kizpah, mentioned only in 2 S. xxi. 8 (nanoD). irpf?ia son of David, 1 Chr. xiv. 7 = 2 S. v. 16 rrSia, one of David's helpers, 1 Chr. xii. 5. pnfffl, a Gederite, 1 mentioned only in 1 Chr. xxvii. 28. To these eight certain cases some add two that are less certain, viz. : — ^STIN, restored 2 by Wellhausen in 2 S. xxiii. 31, as the name of one of David's heroes, bsiv, restored by Kuenen in Judg. ix. 26. 3 The simple name ^l 4 is that of a Eeubenite (1 Chr. v. 5) and a Benjamite (1 Chr. viii. 30). Besides these Hebrews we find two foreigners with names of this type, pnf?si an Edomite, and ^in« a Phoenician, Gen. xxxvi. 38; IK. xvi. 31. Among 1 Possibly a foreigner, vide Baethgen, Beitrage, p. 142. 2 Agciinst the restoration, see p. 25. 3 Bel. Israel (E.T.), i. 404 ; against the restoration, Nestle, Eigennamen, p. 122, n., and Moore, Judges, p. 256. 4 On the question whether this represents an original "iny Vj/a or a similar compound, cf. Nestle, Eigennamen, pp. 114 f., 215, with the literature there cited, to which add Wellhausen, Die Beste des arab. Heidenthums, pp. 2 ff., and the literature cited in the footnotes. The simple name i*?d (see above, p. 116) is similar. DETAILED KXAMINATION OF TI1K « II IKK CLASSES ISf the Phoenicians these names were very common ; early names from the Assyrian inscriptions are Aziba'al, Abiba'al. Aduniba'al, Sapati-ba'al, Pudiba'al, Ba'alja- supu, Ua'alhanunu and Ha'almaluku ;* in the Phoenician [ptfona (later) they are very numerous. 2 Among the Assyrians names compounded with the etymologically identical word Bil (Hebr. h$) are frequent, and may be exemplified by Bil-sar-usur written in O.T. "iSnbSh ; in Assyrian this word (Btl) is the proper name of a ; 3 we have yet to determine whether this is the case with hsi in Hebrew personal names. Meantime it must be pointed out that the form hi probably appears in two or three O.T. names — one (Snmn) being the name of a Benjamite tribe. The word TT^l can scarcely be explained except on the supposition that it is compound, the first element being hi ; hlWN also is most probably compounded of BTN and hi ; l>ut D^hl is very ambiguous. Of these names the first and the last are in any case foreign ; while hlWN is a i Ian name and of uncertain origin. Moreover, there is no good reason for treating these names as precisely parallel with names in htil; the Assyrian inscriptions sharply distinguish between the Canaanite names in 5SO and the native names in llilu. 4 More prolmMy II I or Canaanite names oiler this ahhre\i- ram Schrader, KAT, 105. * See Bloch, Phoen. Glou^ s.v. ";■:, lad tin* foUoi beginning with Sya: about seventy «liil\rtnt names arc cited. 8 K.\l\ 17 1 * lb. 17:5. 124 HEBREW PROPER NAMES ated form hx we are to trace Assyrian (or Babylonian) influence, and the worship of the Assyrio-Babylonian deity Bel. 1 In this case the absence of the abbreviated form from Hebrew personal names, and its presence in the one 2 tribal name biwx, are alike noticeable. The broad fact, then, with regard to the Hebrew personal names is that v they are not altogether in- frequent in and before the Davidic period, but that they entirely disappear afterwards ; a significant and not unimportant detail is the connection of several of these names with the families of Saul and David. In the present case the place names are more than usually valuable in suggestion. Including a few simple forms these place names are as follows : — bin, also called ini nbm, 3 in Simeon. rhsU, a. A town on the west border of Judah, also 1 Winckler, Geschichte Israels, p. 120 ; A.T. UntersucMingen, 117 f. In addition to the names cited above, Winckler suggests the presence of Bel in *?:rj; (LXX. Tai^rjX.) in Gen. xxxvi. 23. I have suggested that this is also the case with Mt. Ebal fav) and that the name should be explained as a compound of *y (cf. 'yn) and *?3 = The ... of Bel ; see the Academy for June 20th, 1895 (p. 510), and also Prof. Cheyne's Letters, ib. pp. 531 f. and (4th July) p. 1 6. He also suggests that -"tain (LXX. A/a/fy Au) in Num. xxxiv. 11= mountain of Bel. 2 Or two, if Reuben is actually connected with Bel ; but this is most uncertain, see p. 65. 3 The place is mentioned only in Jos. xix. 8 (in the fuller form), and in the dependent passage 1 Chr. iv. 33 (in the shorter form). These appear to be other names for Mmom, Jos. xix. 8 ; so Dillmann on Jos. xv. 24. \MINATI0N OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 125 called rmm hm, hn mp, and n^ip b. A town in the south of Judah, Jos. xv. 29. c rrSsnn in, a mountain on the west of Judah, Jos. XV. 11. nhzi, a town in Dan (south). 2 ivbsn, a. A town in the south of Judah. b. Apparently a more northern town. 8 iNi rtal ; see Ssi. *n S:a, in the valley of Lebanon, Jos. xi. 17. pon % site uncertain: mentioned only in Cant. viii. 11. TOn 'n, probably 4 in Benjamin, 2 S. xiii. 23. ponn 'a, exact site disputed, but near Lebanon, Judg. iii. 3. mrr 'n, see rtaa 1 Joe. xv. 9 f, 1 Chr. xiii. 6 (locative, nnSps) ; Joe. xv. 60 ; xviii. 14 ; 2 S. vi. 2. On the identifications and the reading in 2 S. vi. 2, see ZDMG, 1862, pp. 731 f.; Driver, Samuel, p. 203 ; O. A. Smith, Hut. Gcog. of 7, pp. 225 f. See also WYllhausen, BtfdUr 8am., 166 f.; Stade, Geschichtt, i. 272, n. ; Winckler, Gttch. Itr. 70 f., all three of whom, however, question the identification with Kiriath jearim. * Jos. xix. 44 ; Dillmann writes, w Ob einerlei mit dem xv. 1 1 genannten nSyan ? * 8 For the first of these places, cf. Jos. xv. 24 ; Dillmann thinks perhaps they are the same. But if, as the context (" in Ashcr and Bealoth n ) appears to require, the town mention* .1 in 1 K. i\. 16 is northern, they cannot be identical. 4 For the probabilities in this and other cases, see Rielmi's If=Lebaoth, Jos. xv. 32; Beth-Azmaveth, Neh. \ii 2 8 = Azmaveth, Ezr. ii. 24; and Beth Rel.iob, most probable that this is an early transcriptional error for pre, a and d being letters that were frequently confused ; cf. Pi iv.r, Samuel, \\ lwiii. The other explanation of the text is less probable ; ppa is said to be an abbreviation for pyo no; for the possibility of the abbreviation of no the case of .vwpa is usually cited ; cf. Ges. Thesaurus, 176 b ; New Ozf. Lex. 110 6 ; Nestle, Eigennamen, 114; yet against admitting an abbreviation of no i this case, tee Halevy, RE J, x. 2 f. In any case .tw$o only gives a parallel for the abbreviation of no ; in ppa we should, on this assumption, have an abbreviated no prefixed to the second half of the other word. 1 Ct Robertson Smith, 114. Sem* 03 f., Baethgen, lieiMige, 19. 128 HEBREW PROPER NAMES Judg. xviii. 28 = Kehob, Num. xiii. 21. The variant forms on the Moabite stone in the present instance show that the longer and shorter forms were in some cases current at the same time. Apparently then the forms are thus related to one another : Maon is the original name ! of a place, Baal Maon is the specific title of the god or Baal of the people as worshipped there, Beth Baal Maon is primarily 2 the temple of this god, and secondarily a name of the whole place in virtue of the presence of this temple. Baal Maon and Beth Maon as names of the place are both abbreviations. We have no other instance in which forms re- presenting so many stages in the history of these names have survived ; but several others help to confirm the history as just sketched, and the view that names of places beginning with Baal were, properly and origin- ally, divine titles, and as place names presuppose at once a longer form with Beth prefixed, and a shorter consisting simply of the word following Baal. 1 The purely general sense of the name is worth noting ; it means "dwelling " ; cf. the English " ham " which by itself and in compounds forms place names. It may like other general terms, such as Ramah, have been the name of several places : we know of one other — Maon in Judah (Jos. xv. 55). Beth Maon, therefore, which would have no good sense in itself, owes its origin purely to abbreviation, and, moreover, presupposes the form Beth Baal Maon. 2 As a parallel term is accurately used in Judg. ix. 4, wn rma Sjn rrao ipa D'ya* i 1 ?. D KXAMINATION OK TBI OHUf CLAS8E8 129 A clear instance of the originally divine titular character of these names is seen in Baal Peor. This is v the title of a god in Num. xxv. 3 b, 5 ; Dt. iv. : l's. cvi. 28 ; but it is as certainly the name of a place 1 in Hos. ix. 10, where the construction admit* only of a place, and not of a personal name. But in this case also we have two parallel forms — the simple Peor and Beth Peor. By analogy with the last name (and others yet to be considered) we should infer that Peor was originally a place name ; and as a matter of fact we read of iSDrr »ni (Num. xxiii. 28), which implies a mountain of the name. 2 The simple term Peor is used also, it is true, as the name of the god in Nam. xxv. 18, xxxi. 16, and possibly in Jos. xxii. 1 7 : but this is easily explicable as due to abbreviation 3 en misunderstanding), especially since all these passages are by common agreement lat . Again therefore the most natural explanation of the forms seems to be this : Peor was originally the i 1 VMt Hits& ad /or., and the translations of Wellhausen Ud Kant/Mb. Cf. also Dt iv. 3a with Driver's note thereon. * Cf. n} 6p€t 4»oyw/>, Lagarde, (hum. Sacra, p. 292, cf. p. 103. 8 To this we appear to have a parallel among the Babylonian Aramaeans ; in CIS, ii. 20, we find the name Smtuo, on which the editor writes, " id est ' quis sicut Arbcla ? ' Arbela vero non alia ac Istar, Arbelae urbis dea. Cf. nomina biblica wsts, •^•d." Cf. also Sunwpe, t&. 22, and [pjfcn*, to. 41. Milium attributes these passages to R (t Jos. xxii. 17), usumably therefore regards them as late. They are generally recognised as belonging to P or H. 9 130 HEBREW PROPER NAMES name of a district, Baal Peor the title of a god con- ceived as owning the district — in this case we think naturally of Chemosh, god of Moab ; a temple erected in honour of the god worshipped under this local name gave rise to the name — primarily of the sanctuary, secondarily of the town surrounding it — Beth Baal Peor, which only survives in the abbreviated form Beth Peor. 1 The above analysis and comparison render the assump- tion of Peor as an original divine name unnecessary and improbable : so far at least as the usage in extant literature goes, everything is explained by the analogy of the Baal names, if we start from the assumption 2 1 Dt. iii. 29, iv. 46. Cf. Be6oy6p, Lag. Onom. Sacra, pp. 233 and 103. The documentary usage of the terms (which I give in full) is significant : — -nysn place (mt.) JE Num. xxiii. 28 (cf. opos $oyu>p, p. 129 n. 2). •nja hyi god JE, D, Psalm Num. xxv. 3, 5 ; Dt. iv. 3 6; Ps. cvi. 28. -nj/s Sya place Hosea ix. 10. -iij/3 rra place JE? D, P Dt. xxxiv. 6; iii. 29, iv. 46; Jos. xiii. 20. •nys god P or E Num. xxv. 18, xxx. 16, and 1 Jos. xxii. 17. 2 Apart from the analogies above referred to, the primarily geographical character of the simple term "iys seems to me favoured by the existence of one or more places of the same name. A place Qayiop (or &oya>p) is mentioned in a passage preserved by the LXX. (Jos. xv. 59-60), on the genuineness of which see Dillmann ad loc. This lay near Bethlehem. Cf. DETAII ID K NOMINATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 131 that the geographical term Peor is original ; it would be exceedingly precarious to argue that the Moabites (or Midianites) worshipped a god with the proper name of Peor, and there is certainly nothing improbable in the supposition that the worship of Baal Peor was a local cult of Chemosh. 1 In Baal Hermon we again have parallel forms though somewhat different in character ; these are : — pin in, Dt. iii. 8 (cf. v. 9 ; iv. 48) ; several times in Jos. (D or Rd); 1 Chr. v. 23. pin (meaning the mountain), Jos. xl 3 (JE), Ps. :\. 1 :'>, cxxxiii. :'», Cant. iv. 8. pin bsi, 1 Chr. v. 23. pin S^n in, Judg. iii 3. The fundamental element (pin) is here again geographical, though, even by itself, it has a religious significance — the sacred enclosure — and perhaps reflects a stage in religion anterior to Baal worship. Baal Hermon was primarily a title of the god conceived as owning the mountain district of Hermon, though in the one passage where it occurs it is used geographi- cally. The phrase pin Ssi in is peculiar: Is it pleonastic in the sense of the mountain belonging to also Onom. Sacra^ p. 300 — ?oyuy> #cwfo; it \ija-tov B>/0Acc/x. Another place of the name is mentioned in Gen. xxx vi. 39, if the LXX. 4>oyu>/> be more original than A/r w 1 Different or less decisive conclusions are drawn by Dill- mann on Num. xxv. 3 ; Baudissin, Studien, ii. 232 tj Baethgen, BeitrUge, 14 f., 201. 132 HEBREW PROPER NAMES Baal Hermon, or derivative from Baal Hermon in its geographical sense, and so equivalent to the mountain in the neighbourhood of this place ? Bertheau's * explanation that it is an abbreviation for " Baal Gad under Mount Hermon " is improbable, especially since the passage in Joshua is later than that in Judges. Corresponding to Baal Hazor we have the simple term Hazor as the name of several places, one of which, mentioned in Neh. xi. 33, is probably identical with Baal Hazor. Baal Shalishah is to be connected with the " land of Shalishah " (1 S. ix. 4). In this case Baal Shalishah is the town or village surrounding the shrine where the god was worshipped as owner of the larger district around. Of a place Hamon, implied by analogy in Baal Hamon, we have no independent evidence. The name Baal-Tamar is not essentially different from the preceding names ; but in this case the second element denoting the thing possessed refers to a natural (sacred) object — the palm-tree — instead of a place. To this we have a parallel in Baalath-Beer, originally the title of a goddess conceived as possessing this particular well. In the names hitherto discussed we have no con- clusive evidence that the Hebrews worshipped the Baals of the several places in question. They may 1 Commentary, p. 54. Moore, so far as I can see, does not discuss this particular point. DETAILED EXAMINATION OF THE GHUEF CLASSES 133 have taken over from former inhabitants the names of the places without continuing the ancient cults. With regard to the following, the case is somewhat different It is probable that, like the names already discussed, Baal Perazim (2 S. v. 20) implies the exist- ence of a temple devoted to the local cult of a deity ; Perazim, the original geographical term, was in this case a mountain (Is. xxviii. 21) just as in the cases of Baal Peor and Baal Hermon. If this be so, the ex- planation offered in 2 S. v. 20 J will count as another of the many erroneous popular etymologies that are found in O.T. Even so, however, the passage appears to preserve a reminiscence of a time when the local Baal was identified by the Hebrews with Yahweh. 2 Hut we are better justified in connecting the origin of some of these names with the Hebrews by the existence of rrnrr hsfr. We can hardly be wrong in concluding from it, that the early Hebrews not only took over place names containing Baal, but formed fresh ones ; in this case a cult of a deity — presum- ably Yahweh — as owner of all Judah is implied. Is Baal Gad to be similarly explained as meaning owner of the territory of Gad ? 8 If not, the formation of the word may, in omnium with that of Baal-Zephon, 1 V.t eC Drivti, ml loe. I Oort, The IVonhip of Baalim, translated by Colenso (1865), p. ! Stade, Ueaehiehte, i. 272 n. ; and for a similar suggestion with regard to Baal Zephon, Baudiwm. gJMtlMS, i. 278. 134 HEBREW PROPER NAMES be dissimilar to the rest, the second element in these two cases being itself the name of a god. In Baal- Zephon — a town situated on the Eed Sea 1 — the second element (pas) may be a god whose name is inferred from the Phoenician names jdjtq and |Dms, the former of which occurs in an inscription found at Abydos, the latter in one found at Carthage. 2 Gad is a tolerably well-known Syrian deity. If the interpretations just discussed be correct, these forms are difficult — especially, as Eobertson Smith 3 sees, grammatically ; since it is unsafe to assume the incorrectness of the interpreta- tion, the effects of accepting it must be considered. Now if we might assume that the towns Baal Gad and Baal Zephon were named after persons who founded or conquered them, the difficulty would dis- appear; as personal names they would be exactly paralleled by Tvhsi, the two elements being related as subject and predicate. But the small number of instances in which town names are identical with or even essentially similar to names of individuals, and the lack of evidence 4 that it was ever a common custom to name towns after individuals, make the 1 A different place of the same name is apparently mentioned in the Assyrian Inscriptions, KAT, 154, 220. 2 CIS, 108 and 265 ; cf. also Sjoitt (CIS, 207, 857), which is, however, quite as probably parallel to rratt^ jss being a verb. 3 Bel. Sem. 2 94, n. 6. 4 2 Sam. xii. 28 is not to the point here : the "calling" is metaphorical : vide Driver, ad loc. Nor will narratives like Gen. iv. 1 7 be conclusive to many. DETAILED EXAMINATION OF TIIK QHUI I LASSES 135 assumption hazardous. This, combined with the analogy of the other place names, makes it probable that the compounds Baal Gad, Baal Zephon were originally names (or titles) of gods. Then the double names are most naturally explained by the process which Baethgen 1 terms " Gotteramalgamatiou," whereby two originally distinct deities are worshipped as one. But this implies that at a prior period Baal, like the Assyrian Bil, had become a proper name. 2 It is best, at any rate, to admit that in the neighbourhood of Baal Gad and Baal Zephon, Baal may have been a proper name ; though it would be unwise to base much on a conclusion reached only by very hypothetical reasoning. To sum up: save in the case of Baal Jndab, possibly also of Baal Perazim, and, on one interpreta- tion, of Baal Gad, there is no reason for tearing the creation of these place names to the Hebrews them- selves rather than to their Semitic predecessors in the ition of the country. But Baal Judah — certainly of Hebrew (Judaic) origin — is a name of the same formation and therefore of the same general significance as the other possibly pre-Hebraic names ; consequently the conception and the cult of Baal implied in these 1 /,v«7,v,y, 154 2 On the other hand the name Spa moa (Moab) need only imply th.it Spa in Moab was sometimes used as an cquivaletU term for the proper name of the deity, without itself becoming a proper name ; cf. Sk in Hebrew. 136 HEBREW PROPER NAMES names were still current over the country when the Hebrews settled in it, and became current among them also. We may infer therefore that the Hebrews, in common with the people whom they dispossessed and with whom they shared the country, used Baal not as a proper name of a deity, but as a descriptive title of the god who was conceived as owning some particular town or district or natural object. This use of the word Baal and the connected local cults and shrines were distributed over the whole country. On the other hand, of the two places which may imply the currency of Baal as the proper name of a deity, one (Baal Gad) lay to the extreme north, the other (Baal Zephon) on the borders of Egypt; with neither of these districts were the bulk of the early Hebrews in any lasting contact, and in neither case — assuming the correctness of the interpretation in question — is there any reason for attributing the names, nor consequently the cults implied, to the Hebrews themselves. 3. Names Compounded with pN Two of these are names of Canaanite kings — ^HN pll and pn ^mN, 1 Judg. i. 5 j Jos. x. 1 (JE). Two are Hebrews of the Davidic period, one, JTiHN, a son 1 On the relation of these names to one another and their possible identity, see Moore, Judges, 14 ff. DETAILED EXAMINATION OF TIIK CHIEF CLASSES 137 of David (1 K.i 8), and the other an officer, D^nm 1 According to the LXX. I name of this class was also borne by an officer of Rehoboam's time. 1 These live are the only individuals mentioned in approximately contemporary writers. Among post- Kxilic familiet two 8 bore names of this class — iT3"TN, NYh. x. 17, and op^nN, Ezra ii. 13. The Chronicler mentions two persons with names of this class in tin; «>f Jehoshaphat — rT'DTN and rr:nN m&, 2 Chr. xvii. 8. Apparently therefore these names, never frequent among the Hebrews, early ceased to be formed, and ceased even to be used as personal names in or before the Exile. Bthnographieally the distribution is clear: O.T. shows that the formation was Canaanitish : tin- Assyrian Inscriptions 4 testify to the early currency of the Phoenician Adnniba'al; the Phoenician Inscriptions 5 to the frequency of this and similar compounds, e.g. 1 2 S. xx. 24, LXX. 'A&i>v€ipdfx: on the correctness of this wading, sci- Driver, ad loc. The person here named is probably il with the Adoniram of the Hebrew text in 1 K. iv. 6. 2 1 K. xii. 18, LXX. A, Lnc, 'ASotvipd/i. Probably however the two an identical : cp'nx is read Bxra ii. 13; viii. I :? ; NYh. vii. 18; WTW only at NYh. x. 17. Since op'rut is at the same time the rarer name, it Ii textually to be id to .vriK in these passages (against Moore, Judge*, \>. 1 .">, n. If.). 4 KAT, 105, 194. 5 Bloch's Glomtr, b.v. po*n* and following words. 138 HEBREW PROPER NAMES ptDNDlN, ftDBOTN, at a later period. The formation is primarily and chiefly Phoenician : from the Phoe- nicians it passed to some of the peoples speaking closely similar dialects. It is generally admitted that in all the names dis- cussed in the present section the term denoting dominion or possession, whether it be SiO, "pE, or ]*7N, refers to a deity ; but the question has arisen, mainly in the case of b$1, whether the deity referred to in Hebrew names of this type be Yahweh or a deity distinct from Yahweh. Great authorities can be cited for either view, though at present the former has a heavy balance of critical opinion in its favour. 1 1 The case for considering that hyi in these names is the name of a deity distinct from Yahweh was argued by Kuenen, 1869 ; see his Bel. of Israel (Eng. trans.), i. 304 f. ; cf. 297 f., 403, 408. I am not aware that he ever seriously modified this view ; from his criticism of Baethgen's Beitrcige (in Theologisch Tijdschrift, 1888, pp. 571-588) it would seem he did not. For in reference to Baethgen's argument against the originality and " legitimacy " of polytheism in Israel he says, " Many details in this (argu- ment) I cannot show to be unquestionably incorrect ; he [i.e. Baethgen] may be correct ... in striking out of the list some of the proper names from which the Israelite worship of the Baal or the Molech may be inferred " (Ges. Abhandlwigen, translated by Budde, p. 462 : cf. p. 458). For the other view — that Baal is a title of Yahweh — cf. among others, Oort, IVorship of the M'.I A1I.KD i:\AMIXATION OF TBI c 11 1 KF CLASSES 139 One unquestionable characteristic common to all three words is that they are used in Hebrew as appella- tives — hzi in the sense of possessor, -rSo of ting, pH of lord or master. The main question therefore resolves itself into this: In the proper names com- pounded with hsi, -j^d, pN, do these words retain their appellative force, so that the names, in so far as they refer to a deity, refer to him by a generic term applicable to more than one deity ; or have the words in any or all the cases, previously to composition, become proper names of a specific deity ? It would take long to inquire fully how far the unquestionable appellatives Sjq, pN, ~]b&, became among certain Semitic peoples specific proper names ; nor is it necessary. The argument may proceed on the assumption that these appellatives became in certain cases as much proper names as " God " is among our- selves. The question remains, was this the case with the Hebrews ? and, even if so, were the names Baal, Melech, Adon, alternative proper names of Yahweh, or proper names of some deity distinct from Yahweh. argument maybe simplified by first eliminating Adon. By the Hebrews it was certainly used as an appellative 1 with reference to Yahwth , no one has Haalim (Oolenso's trails.), pp. 25-63 ; Wcllhnusen, Btido I pp. xii. f. ; Driver, Snmucl> pp. 186, 195 f. (with lit then? cited). t. '*♦ pm Ex. xxiii. 17 ; p*i k P* *»^° '*' , » l « > Pa. xcvii. 5 (cf. Joe. iii. 11, etc.) ; p* % * n P* ,ja ^°» P«. c\ 140 HEBREW PROPER NAMES ever yet argued, nor is likely to argue, that it was also used by them as the proper name of a deity distinct from Yahweh. It may be taken as agreed, therefore, that pN in Hebrew proper names always retained its appellative force and never became itself a proper name. The names of this class mean "The 1 Lord is Yah " (Adonijah), " The Lord is exalted " (Adoniram), 2 " The Lord has arisen " (Adonikam), and in Hebrew " the Lord " referred to is clearly Yahweh, as the first of these names directly states; 3 but among other peoples 1 Cf. for alternative views as to the significance of the ' in these forms the discussion on "un, etc., above, pp. 84 ff. 2 I do not understand Moore's statement, " In names com- pounded with adon, the second part is uniformly the name of a god" (Judges, p. 15). If he means that the Hebrew word Adoniram signifies " the Lord is Ram," Ram being the proper name of a deity, this is against the analogy of c-nrr where the latter part cannot be the name of a deity, and also inconsistent with his perfectly correct statement on p. 195, " in similar compounds of el and adon [i.e. similar to Baaljada, Ish- baal], the unnamed deity is no other than Yahweh." We are hardly justified in inferring (from Is. lvii. 15) that m standing by itself was ever a current title of Yahweh. The translation of Adoniram given in the text appears to me therefore the most probable, and Moore's objection to the form Adonikam groundless. On the other hand, his arguments against Adoni-bezek, at least in the sense Lord of Bezek, are strong : and the case for a deity of the name of pis is made out. Cf. Moore, Judges, pp. 15 f. 3 Gf. also nvrm ma which occurs as a oltt. Aey. in Chronicles. If the name is genuine it indicates that in some cases these compounds were differently construed : it can hardly mean anything but " Good is the Lord Yah." DETAILED i:\WMIN.\TION OF THE CniEF CLASSES 141 it is used of other gods, as we see >.,/. in the Canaanite (Biblical) name Adonisedek = The Lord is Sedek, or the Phoenician name Adoneshmun = The Lord ifl Ivdmiun. Likeae&fi, wukk is unquestionably used appcllatively of Yahweh ; cf. e.y. Is vi. 5 ; Ps. v. 3, etc. But as to the use of baal there has been a difference of opinion ; the general appellative use of the word is clear and undisputed, but its use as an appellative with reference i weh has been questioned, yet, as it appears to . ithout sufficient reasons. Independently of the proper names, the reasons for asserting that the Hebrews used to speak of Yahweh as Baal are these : — 1. The passage in Hosea ii. 16. This runs: — " And it shall come to pass in that day, saith Yahweh, thou shalt call (me) my ish ("*btn) and thou shalt no more call me my baal foxo)" Kuenen ' argues that this passage is sufficiently explained by the antithesis between baal, the technical term for husband, and the tenderer term ish; and, moreover, that, whatever the passage proves, it proves only for baall = my baal, not for baal or hab-baal. As to the first contention, how- ever plausible considered apart, considered in connec- tion with its context the explanation is surely unsatis- factory. The passage continues, "For I will take away the names of the Baalim out of her mouth, and they shall no more be mentioned by name." As a continuation of a statement that, in the future, the 1 Kui-nen, Rel T»r. i. 405. 142 HEBREW PROPER NAMES Hebrews will address God in tenderer terms than in the past, this is pointless ; but it is pointed enough if the whole thought is, the worship of local Baalim shall wholly cease ; other deities who had been thus wor- shipped shall no longer be worshipped at all or even mentioned by name, and Yahweh, who will continue to be worshipped, will be worshipped no longer in this manner, nor spoken of by this title — " my baal." But if this be the meaning, surely the only natural infer- ence is that the writer was conscious that Yahweh Was still, or had at one time been, called Baal. Baali (my baal) is merely the specific personal usage correspond- ing to the general baal as VT^N (my God) to DTT^n (God). And the more we question with Wellhausen ' the probability of the Hebrews having actually em- ployed the personal form — my baal — of Yahweh, the more must we assume the actuality of the usage of the general term. There must be some reason for the remark, and this is equally true whether it be Hosea's own or a scribal gloss ; 2 the only effect of the latter assumption is to throw the usage of baal for Yahweh down to a later date. A scribe can only have written this gloss on the words " I will take away the names of the Baalim," if he was conscious that it had been, or still was, customary to call Yahweh baal. 2. The use of the corresponding verb with refer- ence to Yahweh ; cf. Is. lxii. 5 ; liv. 5. 1 Die Kleine Propheten, p. 100. 2 See Wellhausen, I.e. DETAILED EXAMINATION OK THK I IIIKF CLASSES 143 These reasons — chiefly the former — seem to me by themselves decisive. There are, however, others which can be best considered in connection with the narrower question : In the compound proper names is Baal itself a proper name, or an appellative used with reference to Yahweh ? My reasons for asserting the latter alternative are these : — 1. The lack of evidence for the existence of a definite deity having as its proper name the name Baal, among the Hebrews themselves or people with whom they were in contact at the time win n names in hsft were current among them. Kuenen sees in such a name as Baal- jada a token of the worship of what he terms the " Canaan itish Baal." Now recent investi- gation has tended to show, and, in my opinion, has made out, that such a term is purely mis- leading. There were Canaanitish Baals ; there was no Canaanitish Baal : the latter expres- sion is not less inadmissible than such an expression as the Canaanitish El. Any deity might be termed El ; any deity under certain circumstances might be termed Baal — the latter term taking its rise from the connection of the god in question with a definite place or object In proof of this I must refer back to my analysis and discussion of the place names in Baal (pp. 127-136). and further to Robertson Smith *8 treatment of the subject, which was 144 HEBREW PROPER NAMES there referred to. Here I have only to indicate the bearing of those names on the interpreta- tion of the personal names. In the place names the nse of Baal was clearly titular; most of them were probably of Canaanite origin ; but at least one or two were formed by the Hebrews; in other words the Hebrews used the term baal as a titular term for a deity ; what that deity was the place names by themselves leave in doubt. 2. But this doubt is solved by the personal name Trhsi — Yah is baal. Now, if it be admitted that we may argue from the parallel name Adonijah that Adon in the Hebrew name Adoniram refers to Yahweh — and I am not aware that any one has disputed the pro- bability of the inference, — surely we may argue from Baaliah that Baal in Baaljada, etc., refers to Yahweh. It would be unreasonable to insist that the first element of Trbt* and rpD^TN enters by itself into other compound names, and yet, in spite of its own general character, retains its reference to Yahweh, but that the first element of the precisely similar name rrhxo. cannot do so. 3. A further evidence in favour of treating bsi in these compounds as a title of Yahweh is the fact that unambiguous names of other deities than Yahweh are conspicuously absent DETAII.I.D KXAMINATION OK T1IK < Hill I LASSES 145 from Hebrew personal names. Some of the names that appear in the primeval traditions of the Hebrews probably have a divine charac- ter ; l and possibly a few tribal names 2 con- tain those of deities distinct from Fahweh. Bat the instances cited among the names of individuals of any historical period are few, and these few are doubtful or capable of special explanation. Shamgar ben 'Anath, in which the last element is the name of the well-known goddess, is foreign, as we should perhaps be correct in considering the person himself to be. 8 The post-Exilic family names T*nn and "tits, which probably contain the i utines of the deities Hadad and Gad respec- tively, may with probability be accounted for as due to worship of these gods in captivity. These three names practically exhaust the list 4 Now if Baal denoted a god distinct from 1 On this subject see especially Budde, UrgeschichU. 8 But even Gad (also a personal name, 1 S. xxii. 5), one of th> most likely instances, is capable of another explanation : see liuethgen, BcUrUge> 160 f. On Ashbel and Reuben, vide supra, pp. 1% 8 Ct Moore, Judges, pp. 105, 143. 4 On certain more hypothetical instances, see Barton's art i< 1. in the volume of essays published by the Oriental Society of rinla«lrl]ihi.i. His list certainly cannot be accept.! entire: I criticise tin* inclusion of Sk'Sk below. But even if most be admitted they hardly affect the above argument ; for they are 10 146 HEBREW PROPER NAMES Yahweh, it would be strange that several personal names originating in the worship of this god should have survived while none record the worship of gods with unambiguous names such as Astarte, Chemosh; and also that several names of the class occur in the families of Saul and David, both zealous worshippers of Yahweh, and neither, so far as our comparatively full and trustworthy infor- mation goes, addicted to the worship of a distinct and rival deity, Baal. While, on the other hand, no names of the class occur in the family of Ahab, who actually co-ordinated with the worship of Yahweh that of the (Phoenician) Baal. I conclude therefore that the existence of proper names compounded with 530 is evidence not of the worship of other gods besides Yahweh, but of certain conceptions, which have already been sufficiently con- sidered, concerning Yahweh. The case of names in *j*?d differs very slightly. In ITD^D, the only name of the class in frequent use, *]bo or ^bo is clearly a title of Yahweh. In the other names "jf?D or "O^d may be, so far as the forms go, either a titular or an appellative term or a proper name. Thus nn rO^D may be interpreted " Melech is opulence," isolated instances indicative at most of sporadic worship : the compounds with VjP are a group indicative of prevalent con- ceptions. DETAILED EXAMINATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 147 on the analogy of £iQnrr = Yah is opulence; or the king is opulence, on the analogy of si craw, siut^n = father, God is opulence. Similarly witli -|S>d^1n cf. rra*, but also ^nN ; with iSd^n cf. irrSw, but also ^n^n, djtSn ; with "iSo^nN cf. rrnt*, but also bwn ; with m^So cf. DYirr, but also dtin, D*vn. So much fur the names in early use and the name of a descend- ant of David in the seventh century ; failing independ- ent proof of the worship of a god l^o distinct from Yahweh in these connections, we shall be on safest ground in adopting the titular interpretation. The case differs in regard to the names "rSoana and lSoTls, both belonging to persons in the seventh century. We know that that was a time when Melech was becoming sharply distinguished from Yahweh, and was yet the object of persistent worship; in other words, we have proper names compounded with l^D from a period when, from evidence independent of these names, we know that lha had (virtually) become the proper name of a deity distinct from Yahweh, and wor- shipped by the Hebrews. In the case of these two particular names, then, there is far better historical ground than in the case of Baal names for assuming that the ambiguous element is a proper name rather than a title. The forms also are noticeable ; neither Nathan -melech (perfect followed by Melech) nor Ebed- melech have any analogy among the remaining names in Melech or among the names in Adon, Baal, Ab, or Afc. This is not decisive as to whether Melech in 148 HEBREW PROPER NAMES these compounds is a title or a proper name : for we have T>NDn3 (in late writings) as well as irsriD and SnTIS as well as iTTllS, but, on the whole, the latter alternative is more probable, especially in the case of "pD "OS. There appears to me therefore considerable probability that in the two names just considered we have survivals from Hebrew worship of another god than Yahweh, and that the names rightly interpreted mean " (the god) Melech has given," " Servant of (the god) Melech." Such survivals are so exceedingly rare that it is worth observing that in the present case there are good reasons for supposing that the names Nathan- Melech and Ebed-Melech were not given by Hebrew mothers to their children. In the latter case this is clear : Ebed-Melech is an Ethiopian, his name is pro- bably enough Hebrew, but how he came by it we do not know. Nathan-Melech was a eunuch (2 K. xxiii. 11); eunuchs in Israel, as in other countries (cf. Dan. i. 3, 7 ; 2 K. xx. 18), were sometimes foreigners — e.g. Ebed- Melech, Jer. xxxviii. 7 ; further, the context in 2 K. xxiii. 11 implies that Nathan-Melech had been engaged in the establishment of the foreign god Melech, after whom he may have been appropriately named. Even these names then afford no satisfactory proof that other gods ever shared with Yahweh the feelings of gratitude and devotion which so frequently guided a Hebrew parent in the choice of his children's names. Mt.r.h EXAMINATION OF TFIE CHIKF I IL ASSES 149 IV NA MBS COMPO UXHr.lt WITH A VlVINE X. I U I 1. Names compounded with rv The divine name m is found in compounds either at tli.' Winning of the word in one of the two forms v • i "»rr) <>i at the end in one of the two forms IT or >rr.' Compounds of this type number 156, a few more or a few less according to the view taken of certain doubtful forms discussed below. In a single instance im or v stands in the middle of a name con- sisting of three elements. Two theories, which would affect this class in an exactly contrary manner, the one enlarging, the other diminishing it. have been formulated. On the one hand it has been argued that in many cases, at the end of words, the divine name has survived in the termination *— , and that for instance *«ps is a com- pound, meaning " Servant of Yah." 2 On the other 1 On the philological reasons for connecting each of these four forms with Tin', see Olshausen, Lehrb. d. hebr. Sprache, p. S11 : Stade, Hebr. Gram. § 113; Driver, Studia Biblica> pp. 4-6. * Cf. Delitzsch, Wo lag dot Parodist? p. 159, who admits that '-.r but denies that either - mm, The yod in these names is constantly interpreted Yaliweh in Qesenius, 150 HEBREW PROPER NAMES hand, Prof. Jastrow l has reduced this class to very modest limits. He also finds a close connection be- tween names ending in simple *•— and (many of) those ending in TV, but argues that neither termination is the divine name ; he explains both " as one of the many afformatives in Semitic substantives that give emphatic force to the noun to which they are added." Prof. Jastrow's discussion is full of suggestion, and possibly in the case of some of the names in question his interpretation may prove to be correct, for there are a few which have hitherto remained without analogy or intelligible meaning on the assumption that the TV is a divine name. But he has reduced the compounds with the divine name to an improbably small number; were they no more than he admits, the Hebrews were singularly unlike their fellow Semites in the frequency with which they employed names of this type. Further, by far the greater number are, on the ordinary hypothesis, perfectly intelligible and in entire harmony with other Semitic compounds with a divine name, whereas in some cases, (e.g. nay, 'idst, •»d), Kohler (Weissagungen Haggai's, p. 1 f.) practically limits this interpretation to names of which the first (?) element is an impf.; even thus limited, the interpretation is improbable ; the yod in most of these impfs. can be best explained as the third radical of ^ roots. Cf. also Baudissin, Studien, i. p. 224. Philippi also discusses the question of • = rr in his essay " 1st wer Acadisch-Sumerischen Ursprung ? " in Zeitschr. f. Volkerpsychologie u. Sprachivissenschaft, xl. (1883). 1 /. B. Lit. xiii. (1894), pp. 101-127. \II.I I> IWMINATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 151 assuming that the n^ is merely affbrmative, the mean- ing is not obviously apposite. 1 Neither the view that forms such as n^S contain a divine element, nor the view that forms such as rrr™ laek it, appear to me well established; the names, therefore, on which the following discussion is based include, with exceptions to be discussed imme- diately, all names in rr, *\rr, and exclude all ending merely in \ I will simply add here that the exclusion of the 6 3 it names in which Prof. Jastrow regards rr as affbrmative would in some important respects strengthen my argument ; to some of these I will draw attention below. It will be convenient at this point just to draw attention to Kenan's view 2 of the relation between 1 My ignorance of Assyrian prevents me from criticising Jas- trow's argument in full But granting the legitimacy of explaining n* as affbrmative, the explanation of if as the divine name still remains, as is of course admitted by Jastrow, an alternative. Two reasons for rejecting the latter in favour of the former interpretation which have weighed with Jastrow appear to me wholly lacking in force. There is no use in denying, on the ground of incompatibility with Semitic conceptions, that v in .■mi, .ran, is a divine name, while we are left with indisputable instances like Sra*, Sya'a* ; not to mention Virn, iSon, mpSonn, etc And it is quite unreasonable to suspect all names in ir compounded with an element which does not happen to be also found compounded with a Hebrew name in Sk. Phoenician compounds several times as many elements with Spa as with fed B his essay " Dee noms theophores apocopes, in RE J, v. ; on p. 168 he directly denies that • in these names is a remnant of i\ 152 HEBREW PROPER NAMES names in i and names in TT*. He considers that names ending in one of the finals n, N, "\ t, are gener- ally speaking closely related, and that, " dans un grand nombre de cas, ces finales sont en realite le pronom de la 3 e personne, representant d'une fac^on vague le nom de la divinite." But this view, apart from Eenan's theory of Semitic monotheism which he finds indicated by this type of name, leaves names in •> no more closely connected with those in m than with those in h& ; or, to put it otherwise, "Hli? a name com- mon to several languages would have had, to the differ- ent peoples who used it, meanings as different as names actually distinguished in form such as mii, ptDNlls. The names and their usages with which the follow- ing discussion is concerned will be found classified in Appendix II. 3. As they stand there, they number 157. 1 Several are aira% Xeyofieva, and there is good reason for believing that in some cases these are merely differentiations from other names through 1 I group together here some names which, superficially regarded, might be, but are not included in the list. Their exclusion does not, I think, require any lengthy justification, since, even if admitted, they scarcely affect my argument, and several have already been sufficiently discussed by others ; see Baudissin, Studien zur sem. Religionsgeschichte, i. 224 f. The names in question are : rrnvn, a textual error for njnaj ; .rnroy ; rra ; mm t a textually and etymologically uncertain air. key. in 1 Chr. viii. 10 ; mm (ssfflrm, etc.) ; favr, derivative from te* ; rrmn. nwi will be found in App. II. 3 B, under .tb-j/d, No. 78 ; rr» under srwr, No. 43. DETAILED i:\.\MINATION OF THK OHIW r the connection between W and JJlj etc., see Osiamler in ZlL\fO t 1856, p. 51 ; Nestle, Evjtnnamni, p. 86 ; Robertson Smith, Kinship, p. 301 ; I 7.\ i. i:\-2 n. ; ii. 198, 212, 214 ; Leax, $.v. (where further literature is cited). 154 HEBREW PROPER NAMES be regarded as a name in n\ But whatever the etymology, the later popularity of the name was most probably due to a popular inter- pretation of the name in the sense — Yah is God. 1 3. m^'v, wxiv, Dnv. So far as the form goes, these names might be katal modifications of the roots BNf\ BttT, and dit respectively ; 2 such forms actually occur in Hebrew proper names, cf. Dmn. Of the roots in question the first and last (cf. Dim) occur in Hebrew ; the second does not, but there is an Arabic \j»&)> The possibility therefore of these names being simple must be admitted. Perfectly suitable interpre- tations on this view may not be obvious, but that is not decisive; the meanings of uncom- pounded simple names is frequently obscure. Still it appears far more probable that at least t&NV and Drrp are compounds, since the form and meanings of the names are then well sup- ported by analogy ; both contain a perfect preceded by a divine name, cf. pmm, pnbia, 1 For the later tendency to find »r where it was not origin- ally intended, cf. *pw Ps. lxxxi. 6 = »pv, and see Goldziher, Mythos bei den Hebraern, p. 351. 2 This appears to me far more probable than Jastrow's (I.e. p. 120) suggestion that rnr and vyv are Hifil forms. As Hifil forms he also explains, inter alia, nav, cpv, onr ; but of what roots ? DETAII.KI N'ATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 155 etc; »nv, if explained in connection with ^T, means u Yah has bestowed " — one of the commonest ideas conveyed by names, ami D nv — " Yah is perfect " — is sufficiently suit- able WW presents a very probable meaning if we connect W9 with ^±j\h = " to come to the help of" -, 1 cf. the frequent compounds with -its. Of the three names only »NV occurs also in the fuller form mmrr ; the occurrence of this form probably indicates that m was at an early period considered to form a part of the name ; if this was not actually the case, the form ®N*irr must be explained on the analogy of *)DVT — cf. p. 154, n. 1. The form wwrr is used in naming the king of Israel and the king of Judah ; otherwise the form »mv is employed. 4. isr, rrwm, soann ; see App. II. 3 A, Nos. 17, 18, 26, with notes. 5. SIQWT. It has been questioned whether the Israelitish leader's name was really siorirr. But the alternative form sonn is only recog- nised by P, and that only in Num. xiii. 8, 16 ; on Deut. xxxii. 44, see Driver. The parallel jnoriN and ZMffht* favour the antiquity of the name and its compound character. 2 The text ■r ^1 and *i>lc and tin it Hebrew equivalents, vide ke in ZDMG, xL 740, 168 f. * For a suggestion that pro* itself was not originally com- pound, but a Hifil, vide Stade, Hebr. Cham. p. 93. 156 HEBREW PROPER NAMES of the name of a person mentioned only in 1 S. vi. 1 4 is open to question : see App. II. 3 A, No. 255. The late name m&r appears to be merely a modification of yvDW*, 1 and I have therefore included all instances of both forms under one heading in the Appendix. 6. 71DV. The view that this name is a compound with TV has been questioned, but remains the view least open to objection. 2 At the same time we may, I think, doubt whether the priestly writer who alone preserves the name, so understood it; the only other compound with rr found in his work is sianrr, and that he is careful to explain was first given after the Exodus, Num. xiii. 16. The fourth group of names just discussed may be dismissed from consideration without materially affect- ing the argument. The remainder chiefly affect con- clusions with regard to the earlier periods. Of names ending in r^ one only needs to be dis- cussed here, viz. Vljjnp, Vfjj^p ; one of these forms and one or both of the forms HlTD, n:td, are in some cases used of the same person. In later times they were perhaps virtually synonymous ; but this is not 1 On this point see TSK, 1892, pp. 177, 573 ; WZKM, iv. 332 f. 2 The question is discussed by Nestle (Eigennamen, p. 77 ff.) who decides in favour of v being the divine name. See also Konig, Hauptprobleme, p. 27. DETAILED EXAMINATION OF THK I IIIKF CLASSY to be assumed for early times. The shorter forms veil have had a purely secular reference, ngnify- ing — "who is like this child." But whatever the significance of tin shorter forms, in themselves they have no more right to be included here than ig, ;n?. Consequently I have excluded from consideration the name of the person named in Judg. xvii. ; the only properly attested form in this case is rWD. MT t it is true, reads in verses 1, 4, irr^D ; but it is supported only by LXX B, which reads throughout the narrative Mct^ata. On the other hand LXX. A (M^a Met^a), Vg., Syr., Ar. read ro^n in verses 1 and 4 ; Trg. reads M in verse 4, but rrrro in verse 1. I have also ex- cluded from the list of persons of this name the canonical prophet Micah, who is called n^TO in Jer. xxvi. 18, Kt. only. The variants in other cases are not sufficiently serious to justify exclusion, but they raise a doubt as to the early existence of the name rrTQ ; the literary history of such phrases as 77303 "'O and the doubtful history of the parallel names Wd, Snqto (?) are worth observing in this connection. Merely on the ground of theological ideas involved no suspicion ought to rest on the early Hebrew usage of the forms ; similar ideas are found in Assyrian Mannu-ki-ilu-rabu). 1 I now proceed to an historical analysis of the names of this class as collected in the Appendix. 1 Cf. Schrader, ZDMQ, 1872, p. 147 ; MX u. 158 HEBREW PROPER NAMES Names compounded with Yah number 157. 1 All of these, with the one 2 exception of Bithiah, occur in con- nection with Hebrew persons or families. In 29 the divine name constitutes the first element, in 1 2 7 the last, and in a single name of three elements (^JOTT^t*) it occupies the middle position. I will use the symbol A for names in which the divine name stands at the beginning, B for names in which it stands at the end. 3 From the foregoing statement it appears that B names are about four and a half times as numerous as A names. It will be important to discover whether this ratio was a constant one. For this purpose, and also with a view to indicate the growth and increasing popularity of these names, I append four tables. The first two tabulate the names (A and B being distin- 1 This number depends on reckoning as single instances certain duplicate forms, viz., jnen.v and yw ; rtva and iraro 1 ; jrrwi and rnw ; frpm and srpwr ; rfay and ma ; mm and tna ; n'cbv and rroVro ; cf. the notes on these names in App. II. 3. 2 Or two, if, on the ground of 2 Chr. xxiv. 26, we consider the only person of the name "air a foreigner. In one or two cases names borne by Israelites are also borne by foreigners, e.g. Tobiah, Uriah. 8 It is not assumed that all names ending (or beginning) with rr are homogeneous ; but at the present point of the dis- cussion different A and B formations cannot be distinguished without seriously complicating the following statistical presenta- tion. The analysis of both A and B names into important subdivisions will be given below (pp. 175 ff.) and will then be found to accentuate certain marked differences which are brought to light by the first analysis. DET.UI.KI> KX A Ml NATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSK> guished) according to the periods in which they first occur ; but, whereas Table 1 is based on approximately contemporary literature, 1 Table 2 is based on the whole of O.T. literature indifferently ; yet, as a matter of fact, 2 the difference of the two tables practically con- sists simply in this — that in the first the evidence of Chronicles is disregarded, in the second it is admitted. The actual names will be found classified in Ap- pendix III. In the tables I give in the right hand column the corresponding number of f?N names ; the comparison will, I hope, serve to bring out more fully the growth of the TV names. Table 1. The number of names first referred by approximately con- temporary literature to A. B. Totals. Period I. 1 (l-)5 1 = 6 (at most) II. 4 6= 10 III. to cent 8 8 18 = 26 „ from cent 7 4 27 = 31 „ IV. 1 42 = 43 s Karnes in V 15 11 6 9 18 Totals n 94 =116 n 1 For the sense in which this term is used, and for the Periods in the Tables, see above, pp. 20 f. 2 The reason being that with one or two exceptions all the additional names with Yah are found only in Chronicles. 3 Of the names first mentioned in reference to Period IV. several are certainly or possibly names of families. All of these, therefore, may have originated at an indefinitely earlier 160 HEBREW PROPER NAMES Table 2. The number of names first referred by any O.T. writer to Period I.j l(P) + (2 ,, 11. ,, III. to cent. 8 ,, ,, from cent. 7 „ iv. A. -)6 11 4 4 1 B. 14 42 13 17 29 Totals. = 21 = 53 = 17 = 21 = 30 1 Names in S»*«. 44 34 9 7 7 Totals 27 115 = 142 2 101 Strictly regarded the foregoing tables only indicate that a certain number of names occurred at least as early as Period I., certain others at least as early as Period II., and so forth ; and in the case of any partic- ular name it would certainly be unsafe to argue from period ; if we reject these as names of uncertain dates the final line in the two tables will stand thus : — Table 1. A. B. , Total. Period IV. Table 2. 25 = 25 A. B. Total. Period IV. 17 = 17 A further point to be noticed with regard to all the tables is that the name of Uriah the Hittite has been included (for the reasons, see below, p. 249). The exclusion of the name chiefly affects Tables 1 and 3 ; on 2 and 4 it has no appreciable effect. 1 See previous page, note 3. 2 Fourteen names occur only in connections which cannot be clearly determined ; of these ten (A 1, B 9) occur in 1 Chr. ii.-ix. and four (A 1, B 3) in Neh. xi. DETAILED EXAMINATION OF THE CFIIEF CLASSES 161 this that it was not in actual use at an even consider- ably I -arlii r period than tliat to which it happens to be referred in extant literatim'. Hut where we are dealing with a considerable number, we may safely argue on the supposition that the order of reference id literature corresponds on the average to the order of oc- currence in actual life ; and also that the date to which they are first referred in literature represents approxi- mately the date at which they actually first came into use. Thus, e.g., of the forty-three names (see Table 1) first referred in the literature to Period IV., a certain number no doubt were actually in use in Period III., and a few may have been found earlier than some of the twenty-seven names referred to the later part of tod III.; but there can be no reasonable doubt that by far the greater number of the forty-three were actually formed at a later period than the twenty- seven. This explanation will, I hope, prevent any ambiguity in subsequent brevity of expression with reference to these tables. The next two tables are less open to misunder- standing, and more directly bring into contrast the evidence of the approximately contemporary writings and chronicles. The first tabulates the number of persons who bear names of this class, mentioned in the approximately contemporary writings ; the second number of persons mentioned only in Chronicles. 6 contrast extends only through Periods I.-I1I.; in Period IV. the documents coincide. n 162 HEBREW PROPER NAMES Table 3. Hebrew persons bearing a .v name, and mentioned in approximately contemporary literature, number in Per od I. . II. . III. to cent. 8 . ,, from cent. 7 IV. . Totals A. B. Totals. 1-5 1 = 6 10 7 = 17 19 31 = 50 8 65 = 73 27 169 = 196 69 273 = 342 Persons bearing •?n Names. 16 18 7 12 50 103 Table 4. Hebrew persons bearing a n* Chronicles, number in name and mentioned only in Period I. . „ II. . . . ,, III. to cent. 8 . ,, ,, from cent. 7 „ IV. . . . Totals 2 A. B. Totals. Persons bearing a Name in hx. 2 13 = 15 3 19 67 = 86 59 12 43 = 55 22 4 11 = 15 4 27 170 = 197 1 50 138 1 The numbers for Period IV. in Tables 3 and 4 include the family as well as the purely personal references. Deducting cases where the reference is certainly or possibly to families, the statement runs — Period IV. A. B. Totals. Vk Names. 20 123 = 143 43 2 In addition to the above we find 84 (A 16, B 68) persons or families mentioned in uncertain chronological con- nections ; in detail 62 (A 14, B 48) in 1 Chr. ii.-ix.; 22 (A 2, B 20) in Neh. xi, DETAILED EXAMINATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 108 Certain conclusions can be safely drawn at once, for Tables 2 and 4 agree with Tables 1 and 3 in pointing to them : — 1 Names compounded with rr were formed in all periods. 2. The A formations had become virtually extinct by Period IV. 3. Fresh B formations were still frequent in Period IV. 4. From Period III. onwards names compounded with m were more popular than names com- pounded with Sn. Other conclusions, such e.g. as the gradually in- creasing predominance of B over A formations, an early preference for ^m names giving way to a growing preference for TV names, are suggested by Tables 1 and 3, but derive no support from or are even directly discountenanced by Tables 2 and 4. The further discussion of these points must be deferred to the next chapter. 2. Names compounded with Sn These names will be found in Appendix II 1 In treating of this class, I use the symbols A and B as in the last section. The O.T. contains 135 l names compounded with 1 The numbers depend on reckoning as single instances certain duplicate forms, vix. ejj. *nS»» and rt'St • Swap and Swap* ; 164 HEBREW PROPER NAMES Sn : of these 3 9 are A and 9 7 B. Several names of this class also are curat; XeyojAeva, and some are textually uncertain ; cf. the notes in Appendix II. 4. But etyniologically very few. are ambiguous so far as the element b& is concerned. There are, however, in addition to f?NV (see p. 153) two or three which have been explained in such a way as to render them only ap- parent instances of the present formation. These are — 1. ^wno : this has been interpreted by D. H. Miiller 1 "(the god) bw gives life." The peculiarity of the list in which the name occurs prevents us from confidently rejecting this etymology merely on the ground that the god b& is otherwise unknown in the O.T. But the absence of any conclusive evidence in favour of the proposed etymology makes it safer to accept fpN^inzD provisionally as a name in 7N. 2. *?NttnnD. This has received more than one interpretation on the supposition that it con- sists of two compounds only, inD (man) and f?NE (to ask): cf. Dillmann on Gen. iv. 18. The more usual view is that it contains three elements, ina, W, and ^>n, the whole being = " man of God." For such a meaning there is no lack of analogy, but for the use of m there *how and Swa» (originally identical). The total is 135 (not 136), since W?n is included under both A and B. 1 According to Gesenius-Buhl, s.v. DETAIL I ED KXAMINATION OK TBI CHID CLA88ES 165 is no very satisfactory parallel 1 The name must be regarded as a very doubtful instance of compounds with Sn. 3. ^MQTO can with more confidence be accepted in the sense — " who is what God is ? " ; the use of w is not open to objection, and the sense is parallel to SnD^D. All names in the Old Testament compounded with n\ with one or perhaps two exceptions, occur as names of Hebrew persons or famines. With names com- pounded with Swthe case is different; fourteen ( A 1,B 13) occur only as place names, seven (A 2, B5) only as names of foreigners, and one (B) both as a place name and as the name of a foreign individual, but not as the name o£ a Hebrew family or individual. There are thus 113 (A 36, B 78) Hebrew per- sonal (or tribal) names in Sn as against 157 in n" In both cases B names are the more numerous, but roportion of B to A names among compounds with Sn is much smaller (2^:1) than among com- pounds with TV (4 J : 1). In one respect the analysis of these names is more complicated than that in the preceding section. Com- pounds with Sm are frequent in 1', as well as in tpproxiinately oontempocmry literat ur e and in Chronicles; severa] of the names are peculiar to P, 1 Yet e£ W. Max Mailer, Aiien u. Europa, p. 193, who finds a parallel in the name of a Phoenician town conquered by Sety— iW-t^Sa-'-ra - Wn-a. 166 HEBREW PROPER NAMES and many persons bearing them are mentioned only by him; it will be convenient to distinguish these from names and persons mentioned in the other literature; naturally the analysis is affected by these names only in reference to Period I. Apart from the additional minuteness of the analysis thus rendered necessary, the following tables are precisely similar to those given in the last section, and what was said with reference to those applies mutatis mutandis with reference to these. Tables illustrative of the origin and popularity of compounds with h& : — Table 1. The number of (personal or tribal) names first referred by approximately contemporary literature to A. B. Totals. Period I. 1 7 8 = 15 „ II. . . 7 4 = 11 „ III. to cent 8 . 4 2 = 6 „ „ from cent. 7 2 7 = 9 IV 2 ,, J. V. 1 17 = 18 Totals 21 38 = 59 1 Of the seven A names in Period I. one (i^d^n) is attested only by Ruth, and another KKfta is textually uncertain ; thus at lowest the number of A names would be five, and these are all clearly personal. Of the eight B names two only are at once certain and clearly personal. Smro, W, and Wwd are etymo- logically uncertain (see above), Smr» and hxnnr certainly, Smny probably, are tribal. 2 Of the seventeen B names four are certainly or probably family names. DETAILED EXAMINATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 167 Table 2. The number of names first referred by any O.T. writer to A. B. Totals. Period I. 11 33 = 44 (in P— A 4, B 25) II. . . 14 20 = 34 „ III. to cent 8 . 6 3=9 „ „ from cent 7 2 5=7 „ IV.. . . 7=7 Totals 33 68 =101 Thirteen other names occur in chronologically ui in tain connections; of these twelve (A 3, B 9) occur in 1 Chr. ii.-ix. and one (B) in Prov. xxxi. Table 3. Hebrew persons (or tribes) bearing a name compounded with *>* and mentioned in approximately contemporary literature number in A B. Totals. IVriod I. 1 8 8 = 16 „ II- 13 5 = 18 „ III. to cent 8 . 4 3=7 „ „ from cent 7 5 7 = 12 IV 8 „ IV. 22 28 = 50 Totals 52 51 =103 1 Of the eight A instances note that Elimelech is mentioned only in Kuth, and one of the Klic/.ers ((Jen. xv. 2) may be foreign. This leaves six well-attested ind certainly personal A in-' Of the B instanee8 two only are well attested, unambiguous, and certainly personal. Cf. p. 166, n. I. * Of these A 2, B 5 are certainly or probably family MUMA 168 HEBREW PROPER NAMES Table 4. Hebrew persons (or tribes) bearing a name compounded with *?n and mentioned only in Chronicles number in Per A. B. Totals. riod I. 2 1 = 3 „ II. . . 19 40 = 59 , III. to cent. 8 . 6 16 m 22 , „ from cent. 1 4=4 , IV. . 22 28 = 50 Totals 49 89 =138 Thirty-six persons mentioned only by P bear names compounded with 7N ; of these nine are A, twenty-seven B. Forty-two persons (or tribes) are mentioned only in chronologically undefinable contexts ; of these thirty-nine (A 12, B 27) are referred to only in 1 Chr. ii.-ix., two B in Neh. xi., one B in Prov. xxx. 1. A close comparison of Tables 1 and 3 with Tables 2 and 4 will reveal some striking differences ; still more striking is the divergent evidence of Tables 1 and 3 on the one hand, and of P on the other, to the popularity of names in b& in Period I., and to the ratio between A and B names at that time. To these differences I must return. Meantime I tabulate the very meagre conclusions to which all the evidence agrees in pointing : — 1. Names of both A and B formations were already current in the earliest period. AMINATION OF THE CHIEF CLASSES 169 J I heat B names were still being Conned in the pofit-Kxilir period, l»ut the A formations had all hut, if not quite, exhausted themselves. 3. Names compounded with ^b These are at most but three in number, and are confined to a single list in P. They are "Horns, Num. i. 6; iwrtD, which MT points "iWl#, Num. and nnros, Num. 112. The farther ciisidi ration of these names must be postponed to the next chapter. CHAPTEE III THE HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF THE NAMES IN CHRONICLES AND P In the last section of the preceding chapter it was found that the evidence both of Chronicles and of P differed in a marked manner from that of the unques- tionably pre-Exilic literature in regard to the growth and popularity of names compounded with n" 1 and hi*. I propose in the present chapter to examine into the causes of these differences, and to determine, so far as may be possible, the historical character of the names and persons mentioned only in one or both of the books in question — Chronicles and P. I turn first to the names in Chronicles. I hope to prove conclusively that these names largely consist of those of the compilers own time (c. 300 B.C.), that they are at least not genuine survivals from the days of David and the subsequent kings. Such a conclusion would not indeed be surprising in respect of an author who " reflects faithfully the spirit of his age," HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 171 when "a new mode of viewing the past history <>! his nation began to prevail," when " pre-Exilic Judah was pictured as already in possession of the institutions, and governed ... by the ideas and principles, which were dominant at a later day." l I say it would not be surprising that such a writer should transfer to the past the names also of his own day, as well as its institutions, ideas, and principles, but it requires proof, for without proof it would be only natural to suppose that at least for his names the author relied on ancient sources; and it requires proof all the more, since the determination of the historical character Chronicler's names is crucial in estimating the . vi.l. nee of the O.T. proper names as to the history of lvligious ideas in their growth and extension. To begin with the most general aspects of the case. Of names compounded with rr, 143 are refer- able to definite periods; 27 are mentioned onh/ in Chronicles; of the remaining 116, only 16 (or includ- ing "QDV, the solitary instance in 1\ 17) are referred in pre-K\ili< writings to the Davidic or pre-Davidic periods ; the proportion of the whole is in this case under one-seventh; but, admitting the evidence of Chronicles, we find that out of 143, 74 (or, iimhiriing *t:dv, 75) iic Davidk <>r pie-Davkho; in this case the proportion is just over one-half. Some of this difference in proportion might reason- • \ plained by the fact that a great number of 1 Driver, Introduction, p. 500. 172 HEBREW PROPER NAMES the Chronicler's names belong to Period II., but this could not satisfactorily explain the full extent of the difference, and as a matter of fact the more detailed the investigation becomes, the clearer it grows that such is not at any rate the main cause. Thus, e.g., though the Chronicler refers many names to the Davidic, he refers few that are not found also in earlier writings to the pre-Davidic period; in other words, the pre-Davidic persons mentioned only by the Chronicler are by no means so numerous as the persons mentioned in the pre-Exilic writings ; yet among this comparatively small number of names of persons mentioned only by the Chronicler and referred to Period I., fourteen different names compounded with m are found ; the pre-Exilic writings refer to the same period only six (or, including liyp, seven). The genealogies (1 Chr. v., vi.), in which these four- teen compounds with m, assigned by the Chronicler to Period I., occur, show other signs of not being genuine records of that early period, for (1) they repeat the same names in the same family. Now it has been already shown (pp. 4 ff.) that there is no early evidence for admitting, but that there are the strongest reasons for denying, that the custom of naming the child after the father, grandfather, etc., which would lead to such repetitions, was prevalent in earlier times ; on the other hand, the custom was coming into vogue about the time of the Chronicler. (2) Of the fourteen names, nine are known to have been in use in the HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 173 post-K\iIir period, and some of them were then in pent use; mSo occurs six tini.s,rrQtoo nine tiin- iod IV. The real cause of the difference in the characti r 1 4 the Chronioler'a names becomes clearer when we take into account the forms of the names. Of 22 (23) 1 A names found in approximately contemporary writings 9 (10), i.e. between a third and a half, occur in or before the Davidic period ; of the 94 B names, only 7, i.e. less than one-thirteenth. The mere addition of the Chronicler's evidence changes these proportions thus: of 26 (27) A names, 17 (18), i.e. two-thirds, but of 115 B names, 56, i.e. all but one half occur in or before the Davidic period ; that is to say, by the admission of the Chronicler's evidence, the proportion of Davidic and pre -Davidic names to the whole number is in the case of A names less than dovl but in the case of B names it is increased more than sixfold. This difference, which is far too striking to be merely accidental, is inexplicable if the Chronicler's names are all, or even for the most part, genuinely Davidic or pre-Davidic ; but if they are names cm i in his own day, the difference is at once and completely accounted for ; for in the post-Exilic period, whereas new A names had ceased to be formed, B names were still in constant process of formation; an«l although old A names continued to be used, B names were 1 The numbers in brackets include "Wr (P). 174 HEBREW PROPER NAMES more than five times as frequent ; see ch. ii. section 4, Tables 1-4. Further, an examination of Table 1 (p. 159) indicates that the proportion between the newly created A and B names — or, to speak quite accurately, between A and B names, classified according to the first reference to them in literature — changes in regular progression throughout the first three periods, i.e. down to the time when new A names entirely cease to be formed, and in new compounds with TV the n" 1 always stands at the end of the word ; thus the proportions are in Period I. . . A : B = 5 : 1 (or 1 3 : 1, or 1 : 1). „ II- • • „ =1:1* „ III. to cent. 8 „ = 1 : 21 „ „ from cent. 7 „ = 1 : 6j The mere addition of the Chronicler's evidence changes this progression ; the proportions 2 for the various periods then are in Period I. . . A : B = 1 : 2§ (or 1 1 : 3} , or 1 : 7). II. . . „ =1:4 5> „ III. to cent. 8 „ = 1 : 3£ „ ,, from cent. 7 „ = 1 : 4£ Without the Chronicler's evidence, then, we infer 1 The alternatives are according to the view taken of (1) »kv and onv ; (2) hxv and pmw. 2 The following table is based on Table 2 (p. 160) exclusive of one A name in Period I. — viz. "OW (P). HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 175 that the A formation was at first more frequent than the B formation, but from the Davidic period onward the B formation became increasingly more frequent than the A formation until in the post-Exilic period the latter became extinct; admitting the Chroni< •!« 1 s evidence we should have to infer that B was always more numerous, but that from the earliest (or at least the Davidic) period the ratio between B and A was virtually constant, and that then suddenly A ceased while B continued. Once again the difference is immediately explained if the Chronicler's names are in large part late, but is otherwise inexplicable. Hitherto I have discussed these names simply as classified according to the position in them of the divine name. They may with advantage be examined more grammatically and less externally: the differ- ences already noticed will in that way become still more accentuated, and the cause of them still more clearly discernibla Olshausen 1 divides compound names on philological grounds into seven classes; three concern us here, Nos. i., iv.. vii. ; these are : — 1. Names consisting of two nouns, a construct and a genitive, e.g. rrT'T. 2. Names consisting of two nouns, subject and predicate, e.g. inv. 3. Names consisting of a verb (predicate) and noun (subject), e.g. ;n3irr. 1 lAhrbwh der hcbr. Sprache, § 277, pp. 609 ff. 176 HEBREW PROPER NAMES It is often doubtful whether the first part of a name is construct or subject (typical instance iTIn) .; to distinguish between the first two classes in the case of the names with which we are dealing would there- fore render the classification complex, and to some extent uncertain, without giving any equivalent advantage. But combining classes (1) and (2) we find that in later times the combination of m in proper names with a verb was more frequent than its combina- tion ivith another noun. Thus according to Table 1, out of 43 fresh instances (for which see App. III.) in Period IV., 3 1 1 certainly consist of combinations with a verb ; according to Table 2, out of 30, certainly 22 — in each case a little over two-thirds. 2 Now, according to Table 1, this proportion is less in the earlier periods : in Period I. 3 out of 6, i.e. one half in Period II. 5 out of 10 (9), also one half With the addition of the Chronicler's evidence the numbers and propor- tions run in Period I. 11 out of 20, over one half in Period II. 37 out of 52, over two-thirds — in the latter case the post-Exilic proportion, A further detail, interesting in itself, is equally significant in the present connection. In later times the names of the verbal class mainly consist of a 1 Exclusive for instance of rvmn which is uncertain though quite probably verbal : see App. II. 3 B, No. 24, n. 2 This proportion is somewhat increased if we exclude family names ; the numbers then are 19 verbals out of a total of 24 (Table I.) or 13 out of 18 (Table 2). >RII A I. I IIARACTER OF NAMES IN CHR0NICLE8 177 perfect tense followed by m : thus of the 3 1 verbal names in lVriod IV. (Table 1), 24, or of the 22 (Table 2), 17 are so formed, 1 and of the remainder not a single one consists of a pf. preceded by TV ; yet this formation was, it appears from the early writ- ings, in etrlj use, and down to the Davidic period was as frequent, if not more frequent, than the former ; subsequently it gave way more and more to the newer formation. The following table will show this. The first appearances in Pf preceded P£ followed by n\ by n\ d I. consist of . 3 II. „ . 3 2 III. to cent. 8 consist of . 4 11 „ „ from cent. 7 „ 2 13 „ IV. consist of. 24 Again the admission of the Chronicler's evidence entirely changes the complexion of things, by giving to the names of all periods the same general char- and that the general character of post-Exilic names. Thus of the names referred by him alone to I I., eight are verbal compounds; in every case the verb is perfect, and in every case the verb pre- cedes. This is exactly what we should expect in post- 1 If the names in which Jastrow regards the IT as aflbrmative be deducted the proportion of names (in Period IV.) in which pt precedes if to th. whole number is scarcely affected ; it then stands 17 : 26. 12 178 HEBREW PROPER NAMES Exilic names, exactly the reverse of what we should expect in pre-Davidic names. In Period II. the addition of the Chronicler's evidence also greatly changes the proportion ; it then stands thus : the pf. is preceded by m in seven, followed by n^ in twenty- one names ; the evidence of Chronicles changes a pro- portion of 1 : ^ into 1:3. I have now in several instances shown that so long as we confine our attention to names recorded in approximately contemporary writings, certain well defined peculiarities — chiefly consisting of the differ- ent ratios observable at different periods between certain formations — clearly distinguish earlier from later names ; but that as soon as we also take into account the names in Chronicles, these differences are wholly or largely obliterated, and the names of an early period are marked by the same characteristics that unquestionably mark the post -Exilic names. The line of argument hitherto followed might be carried further either by a similar examination of compounds with Sn or by a still more detailed examination of the compounds with rr ; but probably enough has been already adduced to illustrate the nature and cogency of this particular class of evidence. I now proceed, in somewhat different ways, to bring even more sharply into relief the similarity of the names in Chronicles to post-Exilic names, and their dissimilarity to names referred by early writings to the corresponding periods. i;l< Al. ( ■HAKACTKK OF NAMES IN CHR0NICLE8 179 As soon as we come to deal with persons we can fely contrast the complexion of the names as a whole in Chronicles with that of those in the early writings. The figures here may be left to speak for themselves ; they are those of persons bearing names compounded with rr — at the beginning A, at the end B. In each case the numbers in the first line are those of persons bearing names of the class in question tad mentioned in the early writings, in the second line those of persons in the same period but mentioned only in Chronicles, and in the third those of persons mentioned in the post-Exilic period. A. B. Proportion of A to B. . Period I.— -Early writings (l-)5 1 i = * » M Chronicles only 2 13 1:6* .. IV. . 27 169 1:6* . Period II- —Early writings 10 7 1=1 >> » Chronicles only 19 67 1:3* . IV. . 27 169 1:6* In Period I. the names of persons mentioned only by the Chronicler are practically identical in character with the names of post-Exilic persons, in Period II. they greatly approximate to the same character: in both periods they greatly differ from the names red in early writings to the respective periods. It is seldom safe to argue as to date from the mere presence or absence of any single in&i- 180 HEBREW PROPER NAMES viducd name ; for, generally speaking, any particular name occurs comparatively seldom. But still there are certain names used so frequently at certain times as to be characteristic of those times, and this is particularly true of the post-Exilic period. Several of these characteristically post - Exilic names are frequently referred by the Chronicler, though seldom or never by the earlier writings, to pre-Exilic periods. Some of the more significant instances I give in the following table. Under each heading I give the number of different Hebrew persons bearing the name in question, but under Chronicles I of course include only the persons mentioned only in that book and referred by it to pre-Exilic periods. After the numbers in the post-Exilic period I give the number of families (certain or probable) included in the pre- ceding number. Early Writings. Chronicles. Post-Exilic. ~iy\w . 1 6 2 pmrr . l 1 8 6 (F. 1) m&N . 1 5 2 (F. 1) fro* . 5 2 rrra . 3 12 9 rrnmn . 5 3 (F. 1) rrsrr . 1 3 (F. 2) 1 Sixth century ; with one exception all the persons men- tioned in Chr. are referred to a century earlier than the seventh. HISTORICAL rilARAi'TKK "I" N'AMKS IN CHROXK LE8 LSI Early Writings. Chronicles. Post-Exilic, rrtrso . 2 1 mSo . 2 1 rrnnc . rratD . "a^rr^M yttr^M . fwirr . hww . hwp . Snitd . 2 Swhd . 2 9 (F. 1) 6 (F. 1) 3 6 (F. 2) 4 6 1 3 2 2 (F. 1) 3 On the other hand it is to be observed that in a few cases names of persons mentioned only in Chronicles are found elsewhere only in pre-ExiliV writings; the most noticeable instances will be found among the compounds with rr ; see Appendix II. 3 A, Nos. 2, 3, 5, 23, 27. But the paucity of these heightens rather than diminishes the signifi- cance of the foregoing table ; and it must be added that that table by no means presents all the striking phenomena in the usage of particular names; for instance, several names of frequent recurrence in the Chronicler's account of David and his earlier successors 1 Both these names are first referred by the earlier writers to the close of the seventh century ; with one exception, the eight occurrences in the Chronicler are in or before the eighth tvntury. 2 Both Swo and Wu occur in P. 182 HEBREW PROPER NAMES are first referred in the earlier literature to the close of the seventh century. The force of the immediately preceding observa- tions will be increased by comparison with the follow- ing. In the narrative of the Davidic period in the books of Samuel thirteen 1 compounds with n* 1 occur ; two of these are borne by more than one person, viz. Jonathan by four, and Benaiah by two. Not more than six 1 of these are also borne by persons mentioned only by the Chronicler ; Benaiah and Jonathan, accord- ing to Samuel the most popular names, are each the names of but one person- mentioned only by the Chronicler. And yet there are other names of frequent recurrence among the persons mentioned only by the Chronicler ; as against thirteen names distributed among seventeen people in Samuel, the Chronicler records fifty-eight names distributed among eighty-five persons mentioned only by himself. Five of these — Johanan, Zebadiah, Zechariah, Hashabiah, and Isshiah (App. II. 3 A, No. 10 ; B, Nos. 26, 27, 38, 69) — are distributed among seventeen people, a number equal to the total in Samuel ; all of these names are unknown to the Books of Samuel. They are all current in the post-Exilic period, being borne by twenty-two persons ; only one 1 This number includes two textually uncertain instances, W and pwvr • cf. the notes in the Appendix. If rejected on this ground, there will be only four names (out of eleven) common to the narratives of Samuel and persons mentioned only by the Chronicler. HISTORICAL < MAUACTKR OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 183 (Zechariah) can be traced up as far as the eighth century, only one Other (Johanan) as far as the sixth. in the early writings. The remaining three are un- known before the Exile, apart from the evidence of the Chronii 1. r. Other names recurrent in the Chronicler '8 account of the Davidic period are worthy of attention ; but it must suffice to refer to the Ap- pendix, see more especially A, No. 7; B, Noa 67, 122. I will add only one further general observation here. Eighteen of the names are recurrent among the persons mentioned only by the Chronicler; three of these each occur as the name of one person in Samuel; fourteen are current and several frequent in the post-Ex ili« period ; of the four not then current two (msoor and rrrw) are probably textual corruptions of names (rrsoo) and rra) which were current, and one BDOTirr is a name attested by Samuel as being Davidic Briefly, names recurrent in Samuel are not recurrent in Chronicles; of names recurrent in Chronicles most never occur and none recur in Samuel, but almost all occur and most recur in the post-Exilic period. I turn lastly to a consideration of the general complexion of the whole of the names in certain ives, more especially with a view to illustrating the growth in the proportion of names compounded with rp or h& to all others. The narratives, etc., bate been selected as being typical of particular periods .., special classes, hut in every case they Include only Eebrew individuals. They arc as follows: — 184 HEBREW PROPER NAMES 1. Names 1 in Judges ii. 6-xvi. A typical pre-Davidic list. 2. Names 1 in 2 S. ix.-xx. A typical Davidic (court) list. 3. Names 1 of Jeremiah's contemporaries. This list is an illustration of names in use at the close of the seventh century. 4. Names of "those of Israel" who had taken strange wives (Ezra x. 25-43). A typical list of post-Exilic laity. 5. Names of the priests who had married strange wives (Ezra x. 18-23). A typical post-Exilic priestly list. 6. Names of " those that sealed " (Neh. x. 1-27). These are post-Exilic family names, viz. — Verses 2-8, priestly families. Verses 9-13, Levitical families. „ 14-27, lay families. 1 The names in Judges and Samuel (2 S. ix.-xx.) will be found classified in Appendix I. Especially in regard to the first of these lists some difference of opinion as to details is inevitable, particularly with reference to the tribal or personal character of certain names. But it is unnecessary to discuss the matter in full ; the proportion of names compounded with hn or .v will in any case remain strikingly small. Shamgar and Anath I have excluded as being probably not Hebrew names ; see Moore, Judges, pp. 105, 143. I have regarded the nay of MI 7 in Judg. vii. 26 a superior reading to the hyzv of LXX. ; see above, p. 122, n. 3. Jeremiah's contemporaries are classified in Nestle's Eigennamen, pp. 204 ff. My numbers are based on that list, except that I ex- clude Ebed-melech (Jer. xxxviii. 7) and Magormissabib (xx. 3). HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CIIRONICLI I nfortunately no sufficiently long and typical list oth lists from Chronicles analysed above the proportion of compounds with ^n or m is markedly different from that found in the names from Samuel, 1 The proportion so obtained may, I think, l>e safely used in comparisons with the other mixed lists. It does not of course represent the actual proportion for all names then current, but unrecorded ; lot the laity greatly outnumbered tin j.riesta. 188 HEBREW PROPER NAMES whereas it closely approaches the post-Exilic pro- portion. One' or two further points in connection with the names in 1 Chr. xxvi. 2-32 and xxvii. 16-24 are markworthy. Of thirteen names in the former list not compounded with Sn or rr, three are names of post-Exilic families, viz. tb^S, ^ilDT, TXWibw. Of these two occur nowhere outside Chronicles except in reference to post-Exilic families or individuals ; the third, "nSt, also occurs in Ex. vi. 21 (P). Of the rest one only, DIN *T12, occurs also in Samuel. One, Till?, occurs also in Kuth ; the rest, as used of individuals, are confined to Chronicles. Of nine names not compounded with h& or Ti^ in 1 Chr. xxvii. 16-24,/owr occur also as members of post- Exilic families, viz. TO, Stmn, "TO, DfTT, and one other as the name of a post-Exilic individual. Two, -idin and pis, are no doubt taken directly from Samuel. Thus, even with these uncompounded names, it can be shown that they have on the whole a post-Exilic rather than a Davidic character. With this I bring the present argument to an end. I have now shown that, whether tested by the mere number of compounds in m first appearing in different periods, or by the number of persons bearing such names, or by the proportion existing in the several periods between different formations of the names, or again by the proportion existing between compounds with n* 1 and bn and all other names, or by the usage III-TORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLE8 189 of a number of individual names, the names in chronicles approximate closely in character to those which unquestionably belong to the post-Exilic period and diverge widely, especially in respect of those it assigns to the Davidic or pre-Davidic periods, from those assigned to the same periods in admittedly earlier writings. From all this the conclusion is inevitable. Dis- tributed throughout the Chronicler's work are so many names of his own times that large sections of it bear, in respect of the names, the unmistakeable stamp of the post-Exilic period But are any of the names which, in themselves or as referred to particular persons, are peculiar to Chronicles ancient and genuine ? Certain indications that this is the case have already appeared. Thus (1) certain names were found to be peculiar to Chronicles and the pre-Exilic sources; (2) the proportions based on the whole book approximated much more closely to the post-Exibc than to the early proportions based on the names in the early writings, yet they were not identical with the post-Exilic proportions. This being the case, the more it can be shown that certain lists, such as the two recently analysed, exactly or closely correspond in character with post-Exilic lists, the more probable does it become that many of the residue of the names are not post-Exilic but, presumably, actual names of the period to which they are referred. Thus it appears probable that, although 190 HEBREW PROPER NAMES many names peculiar to Chronicles, either wholly or as assigned to certain persons, are not ancient, some others are so ; in other words, that the Chronicler derived his names in part from those current in his own days, in part from ancient sources. I will not attempt at the present point to dis- criminate between the ancient and modern names in Chronicles. In so far as this is possible at all, it can be more easily accomplished after the character of the names in P has been examined. The names peculiar to P possess well - marked features. Even more striking is a certain negative characteristic of them ; except for the one doubtful instance of Jochebed, compounds with m are wholly absent. But this absence is capable of two equally satisfactory explanations. It may be due to the antiquity of the names; for as a study of the un- questionably early writings shows, compounds with TV were exceedingly rare in the earliest period. JE contains but one, the book of Judges only two or three. On the other hand the absence of compounds with m from the names peculiar to P may be due to design ; for the author was persuaded that up to the date of the revelation to Moses (Ex. vi. 2 ff.) the name mm was unknown to the Hebrews. If, therefore, his names HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 191 tic i. ill v formed or selected (the only alternate to tin da not being ancient, for they are not }»« - st-Bnlie) he would naturally avoid constructing those which con ta ined fT : it is noticeable that, in the case of the only name of the class common to his own and the prophetic narrath. , be is careful to explain that it was given not at birth, but in manhood, and therefore after the revelation of the name Yahweh. Joshua's 4-arlii t name, according to P, was Hosea, without the element m (Num. xiii. 16). Thus in considering the genuineness and antiquity of P's names, the absence of compounds with m is indecisive. This being the case we are unfortunately deprived of rguments which in the case of Chronicles were most convincing. The second characteristic of P's names is the large number of compounds with ^m, and among these the great proportion of those in which bt* forms the last element These facts tell, though perhaps at fast sight not decisively, against the genuine antiquity of I names. In detail: the early narratives refer to Period I., in addition to certain foreign and place names, fifteen Hebrew compounds with f?N — A 7, B 8 ; while of Hebrew names referred by P alone (or in a single instance, ^nDTS, also by the Chronicler) to the same period, twmt y-nin« are compounds with b&, and of these only fan are A, the remaining twenty-live are B Then is thus a very striking difference in 192 HEBREW PROPER NAMES proportion ; among names of the early narratives A : B : : 1 : 1^- ; among names peculiar (in the same period) to P, A : B : : 1 : 6 ; in the post-Exilic period the proportion is A : B : : 1 : 17 according to Table 1, : : : 7 according to Table 2 on pp. 166 ff. Further, there is some 1 evidence that, as in the case of compounds with $v, so also in the case of compounds with hi*, the formation with the divine name prefixed to a perfect tense is earlier than that with the divine name post-fixed. Thus in Vn Prefixed ha Post-fixed to Pf. to Pf. Period I. 2 2 „ II. 2 1 „ III. 2 3 2 „ IV. 2 4 1 Taken by themselves the above instances of compounds with *?n would be too few to justify an inference of much weight. Taken in conjunction with the far more numerous names in .t, they are not insignificant. The general theory that the pre- fixing of the subject was earlier, is also supported by the analogy of compounds with 3N and na. These were shown to be ancient formations. In far the greater number of cases sn and rm are prefixed ; a few clear instances exist of hn or nx prefixed to a pf., e.g. rp*"2*y lDD'nx, op'nn ; in no case are they post-fixed. Note further jrr^jo and dtjik (both Period II.) ; in no Hebrew names are either "?jn or jik post-fixed to a pf. (contrast Phoenician); on the other hand in century seven we have ifauu. 2 Three, if we include mta ; but see p. 61. 3 Three, if, as we probably should, we include yw 1 ?*. 4 Three, if we consider bmbsa a compound with a pf. HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 193 The figures just given are based on names found in the approximately contemporary writings only; of names referred by P alone to Period I. there are — With p£ prefixed, 2 — with pf. post-fixed, 2 (or .">, i ni -hiding W>si). This difference is not very striking, nor could we expect it to be, for the verbal compounds with Sm are in all periods comparatively few ; but such as it is, it tells against the antiquity of some of P's names. I will next illustrate the proportion of names containing a divine name to others from two specimen lists, viz. (1) Num. i. 5-16, and (2) Num. xxxiv. 19- 28 — in each case omitting the names of the tribes. In the first we find Of names compounded with (a) h& 9 (b) n» 3 = 12 Of others 12 The proportion here is 1:1. In list (2) we find Of names compounded with f?N 7 Of others 13 The proportion is 1 : 2 ; or, if we omit the names of the well-known persons Caleb and Jephnniuh, in the residuum of names of persons known only through these lists, the proportion is 1 : l£. A comparison with the lists on pp. 187 f. will b! that in both the foregoing lists the proportion of compounds with a divine name is much larger than is 194 HEBREW PROPER NAMES among the names found in Judges or Samuel (2 S. ix.- xx.), and that in Num. i. the proportion is identical with that found in the list of post-Exilic laity, from which however the list in Numbers is sharply dis- tinguished by this fact — in the names of Ezra x. the divine name compounded is generally TV, in Numbers exclusively *?n or *Ha>. Judged then by the proportion of compounds with a divine name P's names do not appear to be purely primitive. The third striking characteristic of P's names are the compounds with lis and *nw. These are few in number, but they are very characteristic of, because entirely peculiar to, P. The fact that names of this type occur nowhere outside the Priestly Code would be at once and entirely explained if they were artificial creations of its author ; the other explanation that has been offered — viz. that these names were ancient and became obsolete at a very early date — is in itself less satis- factory ; why do we find no instances in JE or Judges ? Yet since we find only five in P, we need not press this absence from other sources too much. Still, admitting that it is inconclusive, we are left with two equally plausible explanations ; if it is possible to determine between them, it will only be by a detailed examination of the names. In attempt- ing this consideration we must consider the usage of the elements TO and TBi the usage of the other HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 195 elements in these names and the formations of the names. 1. The usage of -ns and n». IIS is used of God (a) in two 1 pre-Deuteronomic passages, but in each of these cases it is defined by a genitive, thus itso ns, Is. xvii. '10; Sniqt YIS, Is. xxx. 29 ; many scholars would, of course, also regard the usages in 2 S. xxii. = Ps. xviii. and possibly in 1 S. ii. 2-10, which I discuss immediately, as pre- Deuteronomic : (b) in numerous post-Deuteronomic* passages, many of which are also post-Exilic. The usage in detail, which is of importance in the present connection, is as follows : — (a) With the art., used absolutely of God — Dt. xwiL 4. 08) Without the art., used absolutely of God — Dt. •.ii. 18 (of xxxii. 37), Hab. i. 12. (7) Without the art., used generically of God — 1 S. ii. 2 ; 2 S. xxii 32 = Ps. xviii. 32 ; Is. xliv. 8 (" who is a rock," etc.). 1 Or only one if Is. xxx. 29 be regarded as late ; aee Cheyne, Introd. to Book of Isaiah, 199 f. The possibility that ™ in the place name "mora (Joe. xv. 68, P) is a divine name should also be considered. 1 As to the date of the literature involved, see Kuenen's Hexateuch, 256 £; on Deut xxxii. cf. Driver, Deuteronomy, pp. 346 ff.; Cheyne, Origin of PsalUr, 204 ff. ; on 1 S. ii. 1-10, cf. Driwr, Introd. p. 164, and Cheyne, op. cit 57. I have myself argued for the post-Exilic origin of Ps. xviii. — Jewish Quarterly Review, vii. (1895), pp. 658 ff. 196 HEBREW PROPER NAMES (8) Defined by a following genitive — Dt. xxxii. 15; 2 S. xxiii. 3; Ps. lxii. 8, lxxiii. 26, lxxxix 27, xxxi. 3=lxxi. 3, xciv. 22, xcv. 1 ; Is. xxvi. 4. (e) Defined by a personal suffix — Dt. xxxii. 30 f.; 2 S. xxii. 47 = Ps. xviii. 47 ; 2 S. xxii. 3 = Ps. xviii. 3 ; Ps. xix. 15, xxviii. 1, lxii. 3, 7, lxxviii. 35, xcii. 16, cxliv. 1. In the names ^12, ""WHS, the Yi2 is probably enough defined by the suffix ; in iis^n it is presum- ably generic. The usage in these three names is therefore paralleled by the usage in e.g. Ps. xviii. But in TiSiTTD the ms is used absolutely (and presumably of God), and therefore has its analogy in literature only in Dt. xxxii. (cf. Hab. i. 12). The usage of TO in Hebrew literature thus gives no ground for suppos- ing that it was an ancient name or epithet which could be used absolutely and undefined for God, nor that at an early date it was frequent even in com- parisons ; God is spoken of as a rock much more frequently in late than in early literature. ^1W is certainly an ancient 1 term for God, but in early times, to judge from its usage in literature, quite infrequent; its occurrence is certain in only three early (poetical) passages — Num. xxiv. 4,16; Gen. xlix. 25 — unless we add also Kuth i. 20 f.; in Gen. xliii. 14 the name appears to be redactional. 2 It 1 According to Baethgen (Beitriige, p. 294) nr is of Aramaic origin. 2 So Dillmann, Kuenen, Cornill, Cheyne. HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 107 continued in use later, but except in P and Job was still quite infrequent, occurring only in la xiii. 6 = Joel i. 1 6 (in the alliterative phrase ^&p t&?), Psa lwiii. 15, xci 1, and (if Kuth be late) Ruth i. 20 f. In Ezek. i. 24, x. 5, the word appears to be inter- polated — see CornilL Over against this infrequency in the ordinary usage of the word we have to set its great frequency in Job (thirty -one times) and its frequency in P (five times). P states the reason for his use of it ; it was in his opinion the patriarchal name for God (Ex. vi. 3); he consequently employs it, to the exclusion of Yahweh, in his narrative of the pre-Mosaic times — Gen. xvii 1 ; xxviii. 3 ; xxxv. 1 1 ; xlviii. 3. The author of Job is manifestly guided by a similar opinion ; he also avoids the use i hweh and employs in its stead, as an archaism, the name Shaddai. Frequent as an archaism Shaddai is most infrequent at any time in ordinary usage, and in fact occurs only as a poetical epithet of God ; from this we more easily infer that Ammishaddai, Zuri- shaddai and Shaddaiur are archaic artificial forma- tions than that they were names actually current at any period. The name ^raTTO forms a link between the two classes, since it contains both elements. If all five names be artificial, we should therefore naturally attribute them all to a single mind. So far as Shaddai goes, the author of P seems likely enough to have been himself the creator of the names. But P 198 HEBREW PROPER NAMES never employs the word *m of God; should we infer from this that he did not create the names into which that term enters ? If so, we must suppose that he drew these names from a source — a source which if the names be artificial and late must itself have been post-Deuteronomic. But perhaps the point should not be pressed; the style of P's narrative scarcely admits of the use of TO as an epithet of God. 2. The usage of the other elements in the names ■m^N, Wni, "Harm, totttd, iwr®, and *?N or ^>n is used in the composition of names of all periods. On ">£$ see above, pp. 44 ff. ; except for certain names peculiar to P and Chronicles, compounds with < *OS ( = kinsman) appear to be ancient. The word 1*1 n occurs in rp*fiN — the name of a Hittite con- temporary of David, a priestly contemporary of Ahaz, a prophetic contemporary of Jeremiah, and a priestly contemporary of Nehemiah, and in ^N*n*iN — the name of two persons mentioned only by the Chronicler and, in post-biblical literature, of an angel. The simple name "HIN is that of a contemporary of Solomon and a contemporary of Ezra ; it is also the name of a Judahite mentioned only in P and Chronicles. In proper names the root ms occurs as follows : — in (1) ^NiTTD, Num. xxxiv. 28 (P) ; (2) JT7Q — the name of one person of the seventh century, four of the post-Exilic period, one referred by Chronicles to David's time, and HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 199 another of uncertain date; (3) m"TD\ 1 Chr. viii. 25 ; tod (4) ;vro — a post-Exilic family. Briefly 3M and tin occur in names of all periods ; "•OS occurs in a number of names peculiar to P and Chronicles (see pp. 45 ff.), but is otherwise confined t<> early names; rno never occurs in early names (outside P and Chr.), but is frequent in names from the end of the seventh century onwards. 3. The formations. With the exception of TOrrrD all the names, so far as the formations go, might with equal probability be assigned to any period. But the analogic "mrrrD in which the perfect ia prefixed are late; see above, pp. 177, 192. The convergence of the preceding three lines of evidence appears to me to cast great doubt on the genuine antiquity of the names compounded with lis end "TD and to give much probability to the view that they are post-Deuteronomic and probably post- Kxilic arti ficial creations. This convergence is clearest in the case of "mrrrD ; for the absolute use of *ns as a name of God, for the occurrence of rnD in proper names, and for the prefixing of a perfect to its subject, we have no analogy in the earliest names recorded in the early writings, and but very little prior to the seventh century. I will conclude thifl examination of the names in 1' by a detailed analysis of the two lists already red t«> in Num. i. and xxxiv. respectively, and of 200 HEBREW PROPER NAMES the compounds with S>N peculiar to P. The lists in question record the names of forty -four persons; twenty-four bear names peculiar to these lists, the remaining twenty names are found also elsewhere. 1. The twenty-four names peculiar to Num. i. and xxxiv. Five of these are compounds with TO and ^w and have just been discussed. Five others are compounded with b&, viz. bwiybv, hwspB, bmn, b&boi, hnmD. Are these names early or late ? Apparently late, for in every case Sn stands at the end of the name and in 7NiTTD after a perfect. The form of bwcf?$ is noticeable; if the punctuation be correct, the name appears to be formed by a combination of ^N with the passive kal participle. Now the occurrence of participles in compound proper names, though frequent enough in Assyrian, is exceed- ingly rare in Hebrew; 1 the few instances found in O.T. are, with the possible exception of fwino, late or confined to P and Chronicles. The early origin of the section Gen. iv. 18 ff. in which ^^^no occurs has been questioned, 2 and in any case the names found in that narrative are far from being typically Hebraic. The other instances 3 — certain or probable 1 Cf. Driver, Samuel, pp. 14, 196 ; Nestle, Marginalien, pp. 7 f. On Assyrian participial compounds, Schrader, ZDMG, 1872, p. 119. 2 By Nestle, I.e. 3 ^KiD* is certainly not an instance ; cf. Driver, op. cit. p. 14. HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 201 — of participles in compound names are Swrt&D, a poet-Exilic family ; *?N!l£^rrD, the name of the grand- t.itli. i Of I family) of a contemporary of Nehemiah, and also of an Edomite (Gen. xxxvi. 39); rrtbwits), the name of a Davidic Levite mentioned only by the Chronicler, otherwise only of several contemporaries of Jeremiah and several post-Exilic persons ; ^nSShd, 1 a post-Exilic family and also a descendant of Seth (P and Chr. only). We ought at least to compare also Snjpt, the name of three persons mentioned only in Chronicles. So much as to the forms of these names. As to the other constituent elements: rrrD, it has been already seen, is frequent in late names but unknown in any that are unquestionably early {i.e. earlier than the seventh cent.) The use of the other four roots in proper names is without much significance; wd occurs in none ; Sm only in *noi, which occurs only Zerubbabel should, however, be included, if really = Saa pni ; so still Kdnig, Hebr. Spracht, ii. p. 481. Many also find another early instance in Spa-ano, Nestle, Eujennamen, p. 120 f. ; cf. Driver, Samuel, p. 196. But I regard Spa-no as the correct form of this name, the sense probably being "Hero of Baal" (cf. Imru nl The for.n Spa-ano receives no support from LXX., and from MT only in 1 Chr. viii. 34, ix. 40 a (but not b). The form nca-eo — which appears to me more probably a mere meaningless corrup- tion (cf. Talm. o'pS* for Vt6m) than a significant one — also favours Spa-no. 1 Notwithstanding MT, this should be punctuated StSVnq according to LXX. MaAeAoJA; cf. Mctc/JojA = Swao'TO ; cf. further . Is. 202 HEBREW PROPER NAMES in 1 Chr. xxiv. 17, and ^Di, which occurs only in Num. xiii. 12 (P) ; D*?& is common both in early and late uncompounded names ; the only other verbal compound which it serves to make is n^zb®, which probably originated in the time of Jeremiah. The first element of 7 Wl is ambiguous ; if from srp, it also has analogies among names both early and late (cf. e.g. whsi, TVTV, fpM^T) ; but if from run (cf. \cd = to call), the only parallel is Ttxnhn — the name of a Midianite — Gen. xxv. 4 (J). One other fact is to be noted : WW! though found nowhere else in O.T. is the name of several Kabbis mentioned in the Mishna. Of the remaining fourteen names peculiar to the two lists, two, judged by the evidence of the approxi- mately contemporary writings, must without hesita- tion be considered ancient, viz. ]T1N, irpTTN ; see above, pp. 28, 38. The rest of the names are un- compounded, and with reference to them the data are scantier and less decisive. Yet there is probability that the following are of pre -Exilic origin — isix, Thus the root of 1TO is more frequent in early than in late writings and is never used by P ; the other proper names from the root are all place and therefore presumably early names (iss i^s ; perhaps tss, yet see Kautzsch on 2 K. viii. 21, and 1S2D (?), Ps. xlii. 7). The root of "wri is in use both early and late, but never occurs in P ; the only HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 208 Other proper names from it are ]WU and the place name nxiy — both early. The root of pDs is almost cniitined to pre-Exilit literature and is never used in Pj the only post-Exilic occurrences are in 1 Chr. ii 7. where ShnttT IDs is clearly a reminiscence of the narrative in Joshua (vi. 18; vii. 25, JE), and Pi. . 3, unless we consider Prov. x.-xxii. poet-Exilic, in which case we have four more post-Exilic occur- rences — Prov. xi. 17, 29 ; xv. 6, 27 ; all the remaining (eight) occurrences occur in the early narratives of the Hexateuch, Judges, Samuel, and Kings. The only other name from the root is that of the valley of Achor (e.g. Hos. ii. 17). In the nine names now left I find nothing sug- gestive, but note that three (|rs, ]to, ;&Dtt) have the termination ;— (of pDs above), and that j^j is quite unique ; 'hx*, if it mean " led into exile," as the Oxford Lexicon suggests with a ?, would probably be ut it may equally well signify "rendered con- spicuous," or perhaps " exultant " * — meanings which reflect any period. The other names are yhn, ^DlS», *7DN, \fctt. _' Our lists contain, in addition to the fewenty- four names peculiar to them, eighteen, borne by twenty persons, which occur t ! In the *asc ut* four of these not only the names, 1 Ct CIS, 692 ; the note on uSaoSpa runs " AniN ' Ki qatn Baal exsultare fecit ? ' Cf. nomen Adrntcttm, 'hv ; Num. xxxiv. 22." 204 HEBREW PROPER NAMES but also the persons are known to us from other sources ; 1~0 can be traced to the earliest narratives, in which, however, it is probably the name of a tribe rather than an individual ; mD^ with certainty only to D 2 ; in the earlier narratives it occurs only where it may reasonably be supposed to be redactional ' — Num. xxxii. 12; Jos. xiv. 6, 13 f. Both pffiTO and TWOS are mentioned in a genealogy (Euth iv. 18 ff.), the early origin of which I see no reason to question whatever view be taken with regard to Euth as a whole. Possibly "n^s (Num. xxxiv. 21) is identical with the ttSn (a mere orthographical variation) of Num. xi. 2 6 ( JE) ; the latter passage in any case proves the antiquity of the name. The remaining thirteen names occur elsewhere, but only as the names of different persons. Four of these — In^n, yaurhto, ^tfiDID, h*Ftb& — are known to have been current in or before the Davidic period. 2 Five others are probably of early origin, though we cannot trace them up to any very early period in extant early literature. These are (1) TliTDS, the name of three persons in these lists ; if the K'ri be 1 Cf. e.g. Driver's analysis of the passages in question in his Introduction. 2 It must be noted, however, that toio» (Num. xxxiv. 20) is textually uncertain : LXX. (ZaXafurjk), Syr. = WdS*, a name peculiar to P. Further ^kt^s in P (Num. xxxiv. 26) is certain, but the Davidic name (2 S. iii. 15) is an uncertain variant for 'o^s. HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAME8 IN CHRONICLES 205 correct in 2 S. xiii. 37, we should have the name as that of a foreigner in the Davidic period. But in any case the existence of the parallels "nrrnN, TirrriN, favours interpreting '■os as kinsman, and consequently regard- ing the name as of early origin. (2) TirrnN, "iutttm, are presumably early on the ground of their first element: see p. 38; with the latter cf. the unquestionably early names iupin, "iut^n. (3) ;ds^>n, though current after the Exile, can be traced up to the end of the seventh century ; rp^N which occurs elsewhere only in another of P's lists is to be regarded on the ground of the formation (^w pre- fixed to pf.) as at least pre-Exilic. Two others, hwin and fwop, are less decisive, though the latter occurs as the name of a foreigner in Gen. xxii. 21 (JE). Only one name is more probably late than early, viz. Sndhd : on the form f?N, postfixed to a pf., see p. 192. The name occurs elsewhere of two post-Exilic persons, a post-Exilic family, and six persons men- tioned only in Chronicles : it is also frequent in the post-biblical period. In reference to '•pi I note that it also occurs of a descendant of Aaron in 1 Chr. v. 31, and that rrpl is the name of two persons mentioned only by the Climnider, 1 Chr. xxv. 4, xxv. 13. If the root be TTpl, it is unknown to Hebrew except in these names; but cf. Aramaic Npl: if ppl, cf. farther the post-K\ili< names plpl and n^plpl. Turning now to the compounds of Sm recorded by 206 HEBREW PROPER NAMES P, we find fifteen (A 3, B 12) absolutely peculiar to him ; virtually peculiar, because found elsewhere only in the Chronicler's citations, are four others 1 all B, giving in all nineteen — A 3, B 16; the proportion between A and B is very significant. Several of these names have already been discussed and their chronological character so far as possible determined ; for *p^>N, comparatively early, see p. 205 ; for 7NmD and S^nm, comparatively late, see pp. 200 f., 205 ; for to^>n and ^tfms, probably artificial and late, see pp. 194 ff. ; for hwcrbto, probably late, faf^M, bwttD, ^*WT, see pp. 200 ff. Three that have not yet been discussed deserve some attention : la&T^N is pro- bably of pre-Exilic origin, for the divine name is pre- fixed ; little more can be said of it, for the superficially similar name sit&ni of the Davidic period is differ- ently formed and means " daughter of an oath," whereas S1BF7N signifies "God is an oath"; ^^^bo, judged by the probable history of the similar name Tl^bo, was perhaps not created or adopted by the Hebrews 2 earlier than the seventh century. But the most interesting of these names is hub ; it consists of a preposition -f a divine name — a formation almost 1 Thus torato 1 Chr. vii. 31= Gen. xlvi. 17; ^new 1 Chr. vii. 14 = Num. xxvi. 31 ; Virsrp 1 Chr. vii. 13 = Num. xxvi. 48 ; Vnid: 1 Chr. iv. 24 = Num. xxvi 12. 2 Though it is to be noted that it was in very early use (dr. 1500 b.c.) in Canaan, being found in the Tel-el- Amarna Tablets : see the Index to these, published by the British Museum (1892). HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 207 unique in O.T.^Nlo^CProv.xxxi. 1) being the only exact ptalkl; but we also find a few names consisting of a prepositional phrase + a divine name, <\ / rr-m and possibly hnhi2. In the absence of other O.T. names, our judgment as to the probable period in which SnS originated must be guided by other Semitic parallels and the growth of Semitic religious thought. On this point I am glad to be able to cite Professor Ndldeke: 1 speaking of names " which by means of a preposition express the thought that man belongs to rings from the deity," he says, " this formation gives the impression of a later period : it appears to rest on a reflection which must have been foreign to the highest antiquity." Among other Semitic ex- amples which he cites are the Palmyrene mowb = " belonging to the sun," and the names of the two daughters of Abu 1 'atahiya, an Arabian poet of the latter half of the eighth century A.D., *li and jjjb, and also several Ethiopic names which are, however, rather of the type rnDX I will now summarise the conclusions which appear to me justified by the preceding discussions, indicating in each case the convergent lines of evidence. 1. The names in P are not as a whole pre-Davidic in chat* ' Proofs: (a) The large proportion,especially in certain 1 In WZKM y 1892, p. 314. Cf., however, also on com- pound* with prepositions, HaloVy in REJ y x. 1 f. 208 HEBREW PROPER NAMES lists, of compounds with a divine name. (b) The large proportion of names among compounds with ^>n, in which ~>N is the last element in the word. (c) The presence of names in which the perfect is prefixed, ^mD, TiSiTTD, (d) The formations with a preposition (bnb) and a participle (bwtbtt). The com- pounds with lis and ntt) are also to be noted. 2. The names — even those peculiar to P — are not similar in character to those current in ordinary life in the post-Exilic period. Proofs : (a) Entire absence of compounds with n^. (b) The occurrence of compounds with ••in and ^ns ; some also of the compounds with t», viz. mrDS, TirpDS, do not appear to be of late origin. (c) The large proportion of compounds with h& in certain lists. Both in Num. i. and xxxiv. they are more than a third of the whole; in the post-Exilic priestly list they are less than a third, in post- Exilic lay list less than a seventh. (d) The compounds with TO and "nw. (e) Certain individual names, e.g. "ins, ■aim, jm HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CIIRONICLE8 209 3. Some of the names are late artificial creations. <>fs: (a) Compounds with lis and m&. (b) Compounds with a preposition (bub) and a participle (bwcbw) ; and perhaps (c) Certain other names, e.g. ^NrrrD, ^wni 4. Some of the names peculiar to P do not appear to have been coined by the author, nor by any late writer, nor to have been current after the Exile, Proofs: (a) Names compounded with ^n, tin. (b) Certain names from roots never used by I\ and little, if at all, by any late writers, e.g. "uns. (c) sp^N > ana * possibly, against the view that the words are artificial forma- tions by P himself, we may add (d) Compounds with lis, and therefore also compounds with "ntn. 5. Some of the names borne by persons mentioned only in l\ but also by other persons mentioned by other writers, are early in character and a few are not known to have been current late, e.g. in^n. fly, then, P's names consist in part of ordinary names that were current early, in part of ordinary names that only originated at a late period, and in part of artificial names that were never current in ordinary lit'- at any time. One or two inferences of some interest seem to follow. The systematic lists of tribal princes, etc, 1 in P are valueless as records of the Mosaic age: 14 210 HEBREW PROPER NAMES the names are in part drawn from earlier sources (JE, D) still extant, in part {e.g. *\uh&, pDs) from earlier sources now lost ; but these lost sources do not appear to have been considerable, since to complete the lists some and probably several names created ad hoc or chosen from current names had to be in- cluded. Both in the creation of artificial names and in the choice of late current names compounds were preferred, perhaps as being more suitably significant {e.g. SnITTD, "nBFTfift but to tne exclusion of all com- pounds with n - ' ; hence the striking preponderance of compounds with b&. In the case of these last, it is impossible to determine with certainty the individual names which are late ; but of the twenty-nine names (A 4, B 25) entirely peculiar to P, or by him alone referred to Mosaic times, the probability appears to me great that the following seventeen (A 1, B 16) are of late origin, and several also of artificial character — hxTn, ^MttPD, SwnD, hurts, ^ntod, Sottd, ^mwiDj Wtih, b&CffyW* These names have what appears to me an instructive parallel in the post-biblical angelic names ; these it will scarcely be questioned are of post-Exilic origin, and in large part of artificial char- acter ; of twenty names of angels in the Greek text of Enoch vi., the following twelve are compounded with h& — 'Apa/cirjX, Xco/3a^L7]\ (probably = bN*OM), 'VafiirfK, ZatcitfX, l^aXKLrfk, *Afiapirfk, QavaarjX, Sa/u^X, Eu/u^X, TvptrjX, ''lovfitrfK,, ^aptrfk. In comparing these with HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 211 the seventeen probably post-Exilic names in P these points are noticeable: (1) in every name in Enoch the h* is the last element; with the exception of nr^N, the reverse of ^w*ns, this is also true of the seventeen names from P; (2) the entire or almost entire absence of verbal compounds ; contrast the pre-Exilic names, infra, pp. 212 f. ; (3) the large number of forms containing the binding vowel \ l We can now return to the names in Chronicles better prepared to determine the character of in- dividual names, and by the help of the further results so obtained to consider the bearing of the proper names on the historical character of certain parts <>f the Books of Chronicles. There remain to be considered compounds witli b& peculiar to the Chronicler, in general and in detail, and some details of the compounds with rr. >tly, the names in h& peculiar to the Chronicler. I will approach the discussion of these through a statistical presentation of the distribution over periods and in the different sources of all Hebrew personal (ui tribal names) compounded with S.s. Thus, of Hebrew personal (or tribal names) compounded with Sn, there 1 The presence of this is clear from the Greek forms ; less clear in the Ethiopic which is alone extant for the list in chap. lxix. On the interpretation of the forms, and for a harmony of the Greek and Ethiopic texts in chap. vi. and the Ethiopic text in chap, lxix., see Dill man n, Dot Bitch Aenoch, pp. 93-95. 212 HEBREW PROPER NAMES A. B. Total. Found in the pre-Exilic sources 20 22 = 42 Confined to P . 3 11 = 14 Confined to CLr. { i, 011 ^ f 3 '^ 7 I Elsewhere A 8, B 15 j' 11 19 = 30 Confined to P and Chr. . 1 5! = 6 „ P and Period IV. . 2 - 2 „ Chr. and Period IV. 1 5 = 6 „ P, Chr., and Period IV. . 3 = 3 „ Period IV. . 6 m 6 36 73 = 109 The following five names, all B, do not come under any of the above classes : Sn*ioS, only in Prov. xxxi. ; bubbnti, except for Neh. xi. 4, confined to P ; SwiDp, the name of a foreigner in JE, otherwise confined to P and Chr. ; Snw, the name of foreigners in JE and P, otherwise confined to Chr.; Skidd, except as a place name only in 1 Chr. iv. 4. In view of the conclusions already reached with regard to the names as a whole in P and Chr., safe conclusions as to the general character of pre-Exilic names can only be based on the pre-Exilic sources. Confining ourselves in the case of ~>n names to the pre-Exilic sources, we find that the certainly pre-Exilic names are thus composed : — A number 20, ,( ?n being followed by a noun (or pronoun) in . 9 names. 2 verb (a) in impf. 2 ^ (6) in pf. 6 j " 1 Yet cf. p. 206 n. 1. 2 2trht*) rrh*, Kerb*, fprvW, iSd^k, ■njt'jn, djt*?k, bVs^n, jrie^ 1 ?**. 3 D'p'^K, *on ,l ?N ; yDB^K ]n:hn t "W^n, nip 1 ?*, pn^N, nry 1 ?*?. HISTOID AL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 213 In time cases the second constituent of the word is uncertain. Np^N is textually uncertain, and, if correct, etymologically obscure. sbtSn is apparently a case of the pf. preceded by "hi* — the verb in that case being either sttr (in which case the original pro- nun, iation would have been stfc^N) or more probably, since the LXX. ('EWate) already supports the present pointing, n» ; this is the view of Olshausen, 1 but the Ox/. Lex. appears to treat the second element as a noun, virtually identifying zwbt* with yiBT^M. In Tlht* the ambiguity of the second element is greater ; see p. 61. B number 22, Sk being preceded by a noun in . 13 names. 2 „ „ verb (a) in impf. 4 ^ (6)inpf. 3/ " • '"—> The remaining names are fwnos and 1 ?n(' , )d 1 ; the latter was perhaps originally a verbal compound, " God has judged,'' and only later written with the yod as a substantival compound, " God is a judge." Several details, e.g. the changing ratio in the differ- ent pre-Exilic periods between A and B and between 1 Ifcbr. Oram. p. 619. 8 Wan, Sun* (in pre-Exilic sources only of a foreigner 2 S. xxiil 20, and as a symbolic name Is. xxix. 1), Sim (in Ox/. Lex. treated as verbal ■» W), W (vide p, 153X Smro (vide p. 164), Snap, Sump, Sumy, Srqy, Stray, StdSb (as pre-Exilic, doubtful, vide p. 204, n. 2), Sinor, Sktvo (vide p. 164). 8 Sitptn*, Super*, Smr*, Snort ; Smvy, SrnW, Sndjr. 214 HEBREW PROPER NAMES compounds in which the pf. precedes or follows b&, have already been discussed. One remains for examination here. From the foregoing analysis it appears that whereas, in pre-Exilic names, the pf. is prefixed twice or thrice as often as it is post-fixed, the impf. is prefixed only half as often as it is post- fixed to b&. But closer inspection shows that the compounds with a pf. or with an impf. which is post- fixed and the compounds with an impf. which is pre- fixed are not altogether homogeneous. All the former names are beyond question purely personal in character — they are the names of individuals ; but three out of the four names in which the impf. is prefixed to b& are known to have been tribal (7N"ittT, b«PDBT, ^DnT) and, apart from the tribal legends cast in personal forms, are not known to have been personal. In tribal and place names this prefixing is paralleled in early times ; we have (1) Among the places (or tribes) of Oberrutenu, i.e. Palestine, mentioned by Thothmes III. circa 1500 B.C. These forms compared with the well-known O.T. names PjDT and npi^ suggest that forms of tribal names such as pm* 1 are truncated. 1 1 See Meyer in ZATW, 1886, pp. 1-16 ; and the important discussion by W. Max Miiller in Asien u. Europa, pp. 162-164, who shows that the equivalence of Y-sa-p-'a-ra = ^nsd' is open to less doubt than Meyer admitted, and that the names are of HI8T0KK Ah < HARACTER OF IS CHRONICLES 215 (2) The O.T. place names ^hunr, *?Nnp^, mentioned in the pre-E\ili< sources. btVT, ^NnnD\ ^>N3np\ ^?ndv, mentioned only in uncertain or late sources, but as place names probably of early origin. (3) The O.T. place names in which an impf. pre- cedes d* — nJyr, asiy, dsdjt, owp\ Dspv. It is thus quite clear that the formation in which the impf. is followed by Sn is early, but it is only proved customary with regard to tribal and place names. That the formation was not in early use among the Hebrews for names of individuals appears to me tolerably certain from the following considerations : — (1) The earliest and only pre-Exilic instances of impf. + *?N are httpm^ and ^nsdqt (the latter previously tribal) at the end of the seventh century; but prior to the seventh century we have at least five compounds with the pf., and in the seventh century four mora (2) The analogy of compounds with rr. Dis- places (not tribes). The frequency of this (truncated 1) fori Ih.Ui in Arabic and Hebrew place names, has been not«l bfj N lkke (ZDMQ, 1861, pp. 807 t.\ who cites nno«, TO*, tu«, jrr, gpli ^irlt £r4i ijrii s^i an.l others, and notes that the absence of the Tanwin in Arabic indicates how keenly the verbal character of the forms was felt He further discusses the parallel forms of 3rd f. impf., if. £~> , and perhaps psn. 216 HEBREW PROPER NAMES regarding Chr. we find in O.T. thirteen names of the type impf. + n* 1 ; two 1 only of these occur in the eighth century and none earlier ; six others first occur at the close of the seventh century, the remaining five after the Exile. Contrast with this the occurrence in or before the eighth century of about twenty compounds with a pf. (3) The comparative data. The formation in which an impf. precedes a divine name appears to have been rare in several other Semitic languages ; in Phoenician we find "j^D^irr, and perhaps his father's name 7$1TT — fourth century B.C. ; 2 in Aramaic 7«inT (sixth century or earlier), but the note in the Corpus on the last name runs — " haud multa sunt nomina cum imperfecto verbi composita." 3 Names of this type are rather more numerous in Assyrian ; 1 RfJNF, mnav Neither of these instances is quite certain. In the case of '"V?it (generally taken to be = ^ ^ , ^! | ? , : cf. Ges.-K. 27, 3), the initial yod is recognised by MT only in Is. viii. 2, by the LXX. (Ba/yaxtas ; cf. 2apa/3tas = .rrns?) and other V V. no- where. The form irpnr is frequent in MT, yet the LXX. ( 5 E£€Ktas) never distinguishes it from the form rrpm ; contrast the distinctive transliteration of ittpiir by 'Ic^kitJA. As the LXX. never recognises the yod in this latter name, although its occurrence in MT seems too frequeut to be accidental, we ought perhaps to attach no great weight to its not supporting the ■ in the rraro 1 of Is. viii. 2. 2 CIS, LI. 3 CIS, ii. 47. HISTOIM* AL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 217 Sobnder 1 quotes ik-bi-ilu, is-mi-da-kan, ir-ba- niinluk, is-mi-hil, im-gHT-hfl, and several, whii-h Professor Honimel considers to be of Arabian origin, have been found on early Babylonian contract tablets (c. 2000 B.C.). 2 From tli is it follows that in determining the date an. I rliaracter of uncertain names, we must consider nanus in which the imp£ precedes a divine name, if taily, tribal and not personal, or, if personal, compara- tively late — not earlier, let us say, than the eighth century. I think we may go further and say that in the earliest Hebrew names of individuals the verba] element always stood in the perfect, for the total number of names in which an impf. folloics a divine name are also very few and chiefly late ; they appear as follows: — one in the Davidic period (unm^N), 8 one in ighfth century (D"p^?N), two in the seventh (fQPYP and D^nrr), and two in the post-Exilic period (yvv and TXffhvi). 1 ZDMQ, 1872, p. 135. * Hommel (ZDMG, 1895, p. 525) cites from Meissner's Iieitriige zum altbabylonischen Primtrccht, Jarbi-ilu, Jamlik-ilu, Ya'zar-ilu ; Sayce (Contemp. Review, Oct 1895, p. 482), on the authority «»f Pinches, Jacob(-el) and Joseph(-el). 8 This single instance in the D.ividu period itUlda some- what isolated ; so far as the consonantal text goes it might be of the familiar early type S* and pf. (*?? v A X. ('KAi- a/Jo) is unfortunately indecisive as to the pronunciation of the name in the second century. 218 HEBREW PROPER NAMES The early tribal or place names thus stand out in marked contrast with the early personal names, by reason of the occurrence of the imperfect and the position of the verb. Now it has usually been assumed that the imperfect in compound proper names has a simple imperfect sense, and this is certainly the case with the names in which the subject precedes and, in view of the parallel names containing the perfect, probable enough in the (late) personal names in which the subject follows. But may not the reason of the unusual tense and the unusual position of the verb in the tribal names be due to the fact that the verb is voluntative ; in that case it would necessarily stand first ? We should then interpret as follows : — 7NSDT 1 = Let El increase ; WlV = Let El strive ; bwp = Let El build (the city) ; hnsnv = Let El sow ; Diop^ = Let the people (?) possess (?), etc. I agree with Meyer * that b& in the place names is the spirit of the place (der locale Damon) ; if the voluntative interpretation of the verbal elements in these names be correct, these places probably received their names from invocations to the genius of the place by the first settlers. Are the tribal names derived from war cries ? Granted the correctness of the foregoing con- clusions, another important inference may be drawn : tribal names, in many instances, are not derivative from personal names. In estimating the relation 1 ZATW, 1886, p. 4. iRIOAl < IIARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLE8 210 between A and B in personal pre-Exilic names we ought, therefore, to deduct these tribal, non-personal names: then A just outnumbers B (20 : 19); a few Other B names are questionable as personal instances; e.g. Sn^h^, but the A names are unmistakably personal Turning to the names peculiar to Chronicles we find A:B=11 : 19, a proportion different from that among pre-Exilic names, but approximating to that found among names still current in Period IV. (8:19). The inference is that some of these names are really post-Exilic, though referred by the Chronicler to pre- Kxilie periods, and that some (since the proportion is not identical with the post -Exilic) are genuinely :it names. In detail: names peculiar to Chranieleo exclusive of those which are peculiar to 1 Chr. i.-ix. consist of eight A and twelve B names. The A names jttSn (2 Chr. xvii. 1 7); pre-Exilic origin probable on account of the form, see pp. 192, 177 ; and also second constituent, cf. stott (Davidic). Among the neighbouring people of Syria the n ime was already current in the days of Solomon, 1 K. xi. 23; cf. the Midianite rms, . \\\. i (JE). The name is not known to have 1m nt among the Hebrews after the Kxile. SwSm. The name of nine different persons men- tioned only by the Chronicler, [f the name pen really bo popular as thai indicates, \\\\\ 220 HEBREW PROPER NAMES does it occur in no other source ? It appears to me an artificial variant of bt*V or rrbi* ; cf. the parallel artificiality TT^N D^rr^N in the Elohistic Psalter. 1 nn^N. Form early ; second constituent late, and, so far as I am aware, unknown in other proper names. The name occurs only in 1 Chr. xxv. 4, and thence in verse 27. The six names which follow it in verse 4 are, as has long 2 been recognised, the result of dividing a sentence into suitable lengths ; should nn^^N be included and pointed nriN*6N ? in any case the name seems artificial. in^ET^N is in three respects unusual, for (1) it consists of three elements — vocative, verb, object ; (2) the verbal constituent is impera- tive; and (3) the object of the verb is expressed. Analogies for each of these characteristics are, so far as they exist at all, entirely or mainly late. As to (1) ; compound names with three elements are common in Assyrian, but very 1 Driver, Introd. p. 350. In view of the literary history of to'ta I cannot regard Barton's explanation of it as probable ; he sees in the name a survival from the period when bx was the name of a special deity ; he finds the same usage of to in toana, a name whose early origin is equally suspicious (cf. p. 205) ; Barton's argument will be found in the Oriental Studies of the Oriental Club of Philadelphia, Boston, 1894, pp. 97 f. 2 Since Ewald ; see his Lehrbuch, 274 6; cf. also Robertson Smith, Old Test, in Jewish Church (second ed.), p. 143. EH0A1 I IIARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 221 in II l.rew, and in no other !!• Ircwname is one of the three elements clearly verbal. It has been suggested 1 that the post- Exilic rrS^rr should be treated as equal to rrbnzn ( = Wait for Yah) ; this would give a nam.- in two respects analogous to tt^D^m. The other instances of compounds with three elements are (a) ^p^rrS*, rrriDn, and perhaps bvbxi, all confined to the post-Exilic literature ; (b) the allied forms ^wro, *\rrTo, *?nqtd, of which the first and last are confined to the post- ilic literature, and the second is not clearly (bond before the ninth century, see pp. 156 f. ; (c) etymologically obscure, but possibly of this type are Snd^n and ^Ntmno (J), see p. 164 ; and rrtDpnor (Chr.); and (d) the pronominal forms ^n^ODS (eighth century) and m-^Dn (seventh century). Even if the yod in in^n, etc., be suffixal, the foregoing examples remain rare examples, differing from the usual type n^Sw, etc As to (2) and (3) I note briefly that many instances of imperatives in proper n allies cited by Olshausen 2 are questionable, that most of the clearer instances, as e.g. SnTiID, are confined to the post-K\ilir litera- ture, and that no certain early instance « \ists; clear cases of the occurrence of the 1 Cheyne on Ps. xxxiii. 20 ; Siegfried-Stade, $.v. * Hebr. Gram. 277 g, 3 i 222 HEBREW PROPER NAMES object are also late, ^HTTl^HB) in the sixth cen- tury is the earliest, and some are apparently quite artificial, e.g. wnDDI. I infer, therefore, that in^D^N is not a Davidic name, but a name either current in the fourth century or coined by the Chronicler. BDBT7N is presumably early ; note (a) the form, seep. 192; (b) the second constituent, with which compare rpBDtt and ftD&nrr (Davidic). DM7N. The form of the name and the root DM are in early use. "Tlt^N. The form of the name and the early occurrence of the root Tit (Gen. xxx. 20, E) are in favour of regarding this as a genuine old name. It may be such ; at the same time the affection shown by the Chronicler for names containing this root makes it question- able whether he was guided, in inserting *Tlt^>N in his lists, by any ancient source. In any case the history of *Tlt in Hebrew proper names is worth observing ; names containing the root occur as follows: — Name. Persons mentioned In Period In Chr. Totals, in pre-Exilic books. IV. only. Tit 3 4=7 Tilt 1 (10th cent.) 1 (Ktb.) = 1 or 2 rrrit 1 (text ?) = 1 ? IUCAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 223 Name. Persona mentioned In Period In (In. Totals. in pre- Exilic books. IV. only. . *tt 1 2 = 4 (P 1) Sunn 1 1=2 m» 2 7=9 ianrr i (9th cent.) 2 6=9 i^rns 1 = 1 iiiSn 2=2 3 10 23 = 36 The most significant features of the history are these: of the nine names only three occur in pre- BzQk literature and each as the name of but one pre- K\ilic person; but seven of the names occur in Chronicles and most of them as the name of several persons. Again, of the nine names, one name only is common to pre-Exilic literature and Chronicles; but five are common to Period IV. and Chronicles. The historical character, therefore, of persons bear- ing one of these names and mentioned only by the Chroni( In appears to me suspicious. Did "ni^N and "rnroa, the onlj names in Chronicles not also ciinviit in lVriod IV., arise by artificial variation from *nnrr an early name still current in Period IV. ? ( 'mil pare the suggested case of WSn as a variation of ht*v. One thing is certain, -ni In post-Exilic names is common ; it is so also in Palmyrene names. Is this 224 HEBREW PROPER NAMES coincidence accidental ? The comparison is in any case curious ; Ledrain 1 cites ill, 2 ; mil, 3 ; birmt, 14; vrxt, 1 ; vfmi, 4; limit, 1 ; mrumt, 4; MTlt, 14 ; 1ini3, 2 ; in all 45 persons. The twelve B names peculiar to Chronicles (1 Chr. x.-2 Chr. xxxvi.) are : — ShTYiN, later the name of an angel, cf. p. 198. The parallel name TWiH is Davidic. 7N^n. The affinities of this name are late or doubtful. Although the root JTrn is found in all periods of Hebrew literature and occurs in the early Syrian names ]V1H and h^in, all the Hebrew names into which it enters are post-Exilic or referred to the pre-Exilic periods only by the late writers. The names are rrnn, mrr, hxmv, nwmD, rrm-^o. ?»ST; 2 form probably quite late, see p. 200. bvkhiT ; form not early for personal names ; see pp. 215 ff. ; cf. also the parallel name bubhnfi, which occurs only in P (Chr.) and Neh. xi. 4. ^WHMF ; form not early, see pp. 215 ff. Compounds with rrtt)^ occur in all periods from Period II., cf. 7NntD£ ; but some are very frequent late, e.g. In each of these names the initial yod which alone differentiates the last two from forms otherwise known is textually uncertain. If the yod be original, the names as personal 1 Op. cit. (see p. 34, n. 7). 2 Cf. Palmyrene bjm\ 1 1 HI" II, \i. « HARACTKR OF NAMES IN CHRONICLE8 225 are not early, see p. 217. Further, with regard to ^n^hp, note that the root ns occurs only in late proper names. 3MTTO The parallel iuime8 are pjfiiT, eighth century ; hrWTT and mxht* confined to 1 Clir. i.-iw: ms, seventh century, and still current in post-Exilic period. Sndi is a post-biblical angel name; ^?ndt is the name of a town ; otherwise the root occurs only in late or uncertain names, viz. rrDi, ND1, and NIDI. SnTib I Form probably late, see p. 221. Affinities hwiw J decidedly late ; rrfir^N l is the name of six post-Exilic persons and one mentioned only in Chr.; TOT of one post-Exilic person and one mentioned only in P. With regard to the ten names peculiar to 1 Chr. it is to be noted (1) that there is nothing in the second constituents of the three A names "ts£>n, JTTsSn, SsdSn, to cast doubt on the comparatively early origin which their form suggests; (2) that three of the eight B names — fjN-rnpr, f^car, ^nn^ — are tribal <»r comparatively late personal names (p. 217); that Winn, if the first element signify father-in-law, is a name of early origin and of I formation that became obsolete before the Kxile (p. 64). The remaining three names (WittN, Sn^tis, Sn >w p) are in« -• .i i«-l n-i \ • -. 1 Nestle, Eigennamtn, 194. 15 226 HEBREW PROPER NAMES With the help of the fuller data now at our com- mand I return to the examination of the names peculiar to Chronicles, and to the attempt to determine the historical character of particular lists. The post-Davidic character of the names in 1 Chr. xxvi. 2-32 was sufficiently evident from the proportion — closely approximating to that found among post- Exilic names — of compounds with a divine name to all others. I now note these additional features indicative of late date : — 1. The pf. precedes m in thrice as many names as it follows m — 9 : 3 ; cf. pp. 176 f. 2. In the compounds with h&, B outnumbers A by seven to three. 3. The presence of participial compounds — rpD^ttJD, Snipt ; see p. 200. 4. The forms hmv (cf. p. 217) and hmim (cf. p. 221). Certain points indicate that this list is one con- sisting in whole or in part of post-Exilic family names ; thus the proportion between the compounds with divine names and others is not so great as that found in post-Exilic personal names, but greater than among the names of post-Exilic families (Neh. iii.) ; several of the names recur in other lists of priests, etc., mentioned by the Chronicler in connection with other reigns, e.g. mDI (2 Chr. xx. 14 ; xxix. 13 ; xxxiv. 12), ^«na (2 Chr. xxxv. 9), mp (1 Chr. vi. 6; 2 Chr. xxix. 12); several actually occur elsewhere as IARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 227 inly or probably) family names, e.g. D^D® (cf. DD1DB Num. xwi. 89), ^Dt (of. Neh. xi. 9), TPxbm (cf. Ezra viii. 10), TT20W (cf. Neh. xii. 36). Granted that the list does largely consist of the names of post-Exilic families, an examination of the names throws some light on the date of the eponymous ancestors of the families — in other words of the origin of the priestly families. The list contains few antique features requiring a really early origin; on the other hand many features point to a period not earlier than the seventh century; note the proportion of divine nam. s compared with that found among the contem- poraries of Jeremiah, the proportion of f?M B to Sn A names, which is only equalled in and after the seventh century, the formations with a participle and with the imperf. preceding the divine name. One characteristic of the list indicates a still later origin for at least some of the names, viz. the relative numbers of compounds with b& and compounds with he ratio is the same as that found in the names of post-Exilic individuals, but widely different from that in names of post-Exilic families, see p. 186. Note also that some of these names, though frequently recurring, are confined to post-Exilic persons (or families) and pcHQM mentioned only in Chronicles,^. mat, mnc?n, ' j r yttlfr u, bwn\ The theory just proposed in explanation of the tec and origin of the names in 1 Chr. xxvi. is confirmed by an examination of the twenty-four priestly 228 HEBREW PROPER NAMES names in 1 Chr. xxiv. 7-18; these, too,are clearly of post- Davidic origin, for the compounds with a divine name are all but half of the whole — eleven out of twenty- four ; B compounds with m are three and a half times as numerous as A (7: 2); none of the names are of the common early type in which a pf. precedes a divine name, but in four (rTOtt), mnriD, Trbl, TVPV) the pf. follows a divine name ; in two the impf. follows and in one it precedes a divine name (TTiiT, I'W^n, fwptrr)- On the other hand it is much clearer in the pre- sent case that the names are actually names of post- Exilic families ; twelve of them occur as the names of post -Exilic priestly families, viz. Immer, Jeshua, Hakkoz, Malchijah, Mijamin, Maaziah, Jachin, Abijah, Bilgah, Joiarib, Jedaiah, and Harim (Ezra ii. 36 f., 61 ; Neh. x. 4, 8, 9, xi. 10, xii. 4 f., 6, 15) ; another, Hezir, is the name of a post-Exilic levitical family (Ezra ii. 36); further, the Delaiah and Shecaniah of the Chronicler's list should be compared with the families (?) of the same name in Neh. vii. 62, iii. 29 respectively. It would be tedious to enter into a detailed exam- ination of all the priestly and levitical lists ; enough has already been said to show that an examination of the names confirms the conclusion arrived at on more general grounds by Graf x that, as an account of David's reign, 1 Chr. xxiii.-xxvii. is entirely void of historical 1 Die geschichtlichen BUcher des A.T. 232 ff. HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAME8 IN CHRONICLES 229 wnrili. I have already indicated that the character of the names suggests that the priestly and levitical families cannot have originated earlier than the eighth or seventh centuries B.C. For the history of early t i mes the 1< vitical genealogies of 1 Chr. v. 27-vi. 53 are equally worthless ; names known to us from earlier sources are there, but the unknown names, taken as a whole, are clearly of later origin than the date to which they are assigned; several details in connection with them have already been discussed (p. 172; e£ pp. 177 f.). Judged by the names of the brief levitical genealogy of 2 Chr. xx. 14 the accompanying incident, referred to Jehoshaphat's reign, must be considered of very questionable historical worth ; the formation of the names bN"irr and Sntp is late (see p. 217); moreover both names though frequent in Chronicles are other- wise confined to the post-Exilic period ; the remaining names, though one is of early, another of com- paratively early (eighth century) origin, are all frequent after the Exile. I will now pass to names other than those of priests ami 1< \ itee; and firstly to certain Davidic lists. In 1' S. wiii. :M-:;!> we have a list of David's heroes: the nine list ia (bond in I Chr. EL 26 11 ' the names is on the whole better preserved; in Chr. moreover the list is continued so as to include twenty-two fresh names. Graf 1 in Ins 1 Op. ciL p. 198. 230 HEBREW PROPER NAMES that the Chronicler is here following not our present " Samuel " but a source common to both compilers : this may be so, and some of the additional names recorded in Chronicles may be genuine, but several are not ; I note (1) the larger proportion of compounds with a divine name in these verses than in the preceding ; (2) the formation (p. 217) and history (see App.) of (a) f?NTp, rmarr, hwwsn, (&) hnsrv ; (3) W^n, see p. 219 ; and (4) the history and affinities of rra, pp. 295, 309. Possibly these additional names were in part derived from ancient, in part from late and worthless sources ; l or the late names may have been inserted instead of certain names which had become obliterated in the early source. The phenomena presented by chap. xii. are similar : some of the names in verses 1-22 are no doubt early, e.g. 1WTOK, t&NV verse 3 ; n^bsi verse 5. But the chapter does not appear to be based to any considerable extent on sources of historical worth ; and certainly here also many of the names are post-Davidic, e.g. ITODVP, JTDT, ^HPWT verse 4 ; W^H, verse 11 ; ^K3FT verse 20. Of all the Davidic lists that which, judged by the proper names, has most appearance of being in large part a trustworthy record of David's reign occurs in 1 Chr. xxvii. 25-31. Of the sixteen names only five are compounds with a divine name, but two of these (m&, rr~rrr) and one other, "HIT, are probably late 1 For a similarly mixed origin of a section peculiar to Chronicles, cf. Graf, op. cit* 198 f. UISTGKK AI. < HARACTER OF NAMES IN CHROM' I names; removing these three we are Kit with three compounds and ten Others — the ratio 1 :3J is practi- cally identical with that found in the names of 2 S. Further, the presence of pnf?21 in the list and t he formation of two of the divine compounds (]rov, Btarp) favours an early origin for the rest of list; the other divine compound ^hT"rs, however, it must be admitted, is of more doubtful date. The name mow is ancient (2 S. xxiii. 31); it is significant that the only other person of the name mentioned by the Chronicler (] ( hr. viii. 36) is mentioned in a list which appears to be of good historical value, see p. 24 1. The later we descend, the less conclusive does the critical argument from proper names become; but we need not hesitate to deny the historical character of Jehoshaphat's "princes," etc, 2 Chr. xvii. 7 f. Km hiding Ben-hail, which is a mere textual error, 1 we have fifteen names ; with one exception they are all compounds with a divine name : TV B outnumber TV A names by nine to two ; the perfect precedes a divine name in six, follows in only three names. These features would not characterise a genuine list of the ninth century. In '1 ( hr. x\i. 2 the Chronicler records the names of six sons of Jehoshaphat otherwise unknown to us. 1 will in this case lay no stress on the fact that all the names are compounds with a divine name; perhaps this could be explained ; but these points cast 1 8m ;i1'"Vr, J". 60. 232 HEBREW PROPER NAMES doubt on the historicity of the record — (1) in all of the compounds with n^ a pf. precedes ; (2) the forma- tion and history of bww \ (3) the history of btiTiz. The historicity of a prophetic contemporary of Jehoshaphat — Eliezer, son of Dodavahu — mentioned only by the Chronicler (2 Chr. xx. 37) is more prob- able. It is true we have here only two names to guide us and one, *in?^?N, is quite inconclusive; it is an early name, but it was also current late and occurs in other passages peculiar to the Chronicler. The remaining name is, however, very noticeable : if the reading iTTiT and the interpretation suggested above (p. 62) be correct, the name is almost certainly of early origin, but we have no evidence that it continued current to a late period ; its occurrence in Chronicles suggests, therefore, that it may have been derived by him from a good record of Jehoshaphat's reign. The names in 1 Chr. i.-ix. remain to be considered. The data obtained in the preceding discussions appear to me to cast some light on these obscure chapters ; they are available for determining, or helping to deter- mine, whether the names in particular sections are tribal and family or personal, and in the latter case of fixing approximately the period in which the names originated. This however is to be remarked in general, that from a study of the names alone we can only determine, even approximately, the antiquity of the Chronicler's source when the names are clearly HISTOKI A! < HARACTIB OF NAM IS IN CHRONICLES 233 personal; it in these cases the names are late, the source must be late ; on the other hand if the names are family names, even though they be shown to be of an early type, we cannot be certain that the source is early ; the records may be of late periods in the history of the families in question. I will now summarise in a series of brief notes what the character <»f the names proves or suggests with regard to the nieler's sources for this part of his work. Chap. i. l.-ii. 17. Disregarding mere textual varia- tions of the same name, all the persons, etc., mentioned here are with four exceptions mentioned elsewhere in .e. the sources of the Chronicler are still extant. 1 The four persons whose names are known to us only through the Chronicler are rr"tt* (ii. 8), a name nun nt in the u nth, eighth, and seventh centuries and after the Exile, and the three sons of Jesse, ^oro, Dsn, ti. Whence did the Chronicler obtain these names ? I find ^wnD suspicious, though not impos- sible, as a genuine early name; hnnms (Period II.; is a parallel to the form, \rmrr (Period I.) to the use of ;ro ; but the form is rare in the early period, and the actual occurrences of the name in (XT. are oonfined t<» late writin - lVriod IV. 3 ; PI; Chr. G). Chap. ii. 18-24. In t li<- main this is tlearly age<' gy, foe many of the names are 1 For detailed references to the Chronicler's sources here and in similar cases, see Driver, Introd. pp. 487 ff., or Bertheau's Commentary. 234 HEBREW PROPER NAMES well-known places, e.g. Hezron, Ephrath, Jair, Gileacl Tekoa; verse 20 is curiously interwoven into the context from P (Ex. xxxi. 2). In such a context the unknown names will presumably be also place or tribal ; in any case there is nothing that indicates that they are late personal names; quite the reverse, for compounds with a divine name are entirely absent but for the well-known early name rriM. Chap. ii. 25-33. The names are of comparatively early origin, for compounds with a divine name are all but entirely lacking ; there are but two 1 — ^NDTTP is an early tribal name (1 S. xxvii. 10), jnnrp an early personal name. This being the case the occurrence of the three names TWIN, p.TM, and frmiN, the first 4 two being unknown elsewhere, the third unknown in pre- Exilic writings, at once favours the antiquity of the names in general in this list, and strengthens the conclusions drawn above as to names in *3W and TFN. A large proportion of the names are otherwise unknown ; but, in addition to the tribal name b^am^, the place name ynin is to be noted ; further, with m&P (verse 26) compare the place names rm&s, ytn mas, ]D1B) m&S ; with pD*< (verse 27), the Simeonite family of the same name, Gen. xlvi. 10. In this section also we have to do with places, clans, and families, not individuals. Chap. ii. 34-41. In contrast to the preceding and following sections, this section presents a continuous 1 rrrw in verse 25 being a textual error. K Ah ( IIARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 286 genealogy in a single line ; the descendants of an Egyptian, sm\ by a daughter of ]WW are given to the thirteenth generation. Presumably the names are those of individuals. The period at which Yarlja' lived is not stated, but, assuming a date as early as 1000, tlic thirteenth generation takes us down approxi- mately to 600. The character of the thirteen names presents nothing inconsistent with the genealogy being genuine. For only five of the names are compounds with a divine name, and these five consist of three compounds with m — A 2, B 1 ; and two compounds with Sn, Sn in each case being prefixed to a perfect. Further, these compounds occur in the later parts of the genealogy, the late (personal) form mop'' being the twelfth member (circa 630). In virtue of these facts this list stands in sharp contrast with others which appear to have been made up from names current in the Chronicler's own time. The only names which appear to me suspicious are "Til and, in a less degree, Chap. ii. 42-55. Manifestly place names. Chap. iii. The names in this line of David's de- scendants are, down to the Exile, derived from extant sources; the post-Exilic names even when otherwise unknown are of ordinary post~Exilk character. Chap. iv. 1-23. Most of these Calebite names are those of towns, and many are familiar. In such a con- n we are not surprised to find hubhrr (verso 16) and S*rmpr (verse 18), earlj tribal though late i>ersonal 236 HEBREW PROPER NAMES formations, see p. 217. The names rrw (verse 2) and iTHtD (verse 13) are more questionable; they stand some- what too isolated to prove the names in general late, and yet they are themselves of a formation not the most ancient (see pp. 176 f.). Is the text of rrNi correct? With iv. 2 contrast ii. 52, yet Kittel and Bertheau prefer the reading of iv. 2. And is the mention of rnTO in 13 f. original ? Othniel the Kenizzite is well known, but not so Seraiah ; and when did the crafts- men live who gave their name to their valley ? Further JTTirr in verse 1 9 is suspicious ; see the usage and text- ual traditions as stated in Appendix II. 3 B, No. 24. Is ITTin a corruption for JTTirr ? Cf. LXX. and verse 18. Chap. iv. 24-33. The clan names in verse 24 are de- rived from Num. xxvi. 12-14 ( = Gen. xlvi. 10 = Ex. vi. 15) and the place names inverses 28-33 from Jos. xix. 2 -8. The names in verses 25 f. are, as Simeonite, otherwise unknown. From the context we gather that they are not personal names. The absence of compounds with TV and the presence of DttlD and i?fcttttD — names which only recur as those of Ishmaelitish clans — favour the genuineness of these names. Still the names DlfptD, "^DtD, and TOT, all of which frequently recur in Chronicles, and the last of which is unknown to the early writings, are markworthy. Chap. iv. 34-41. Judged by the proper names this narrative must be considered thoroughly unhistorical in character. We have here twenty-two names pur- HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 237 porting to be those of individuals living in or before ghtfa cent my. These names consist of Compounds with a divine name . 1 \ Others 8 Compounds with m number 1 1 — A 8, B 2, C 1 : the three compounds with Sn are all B. The perfect tense precedes rr in six names, follows it in none : the impf. precedes the divine name in two or three cases. The usage of ^jtpSn is specially noticeable; see Appendii 1 1. 3 C. Among the other names note art ; proper names from this root are confined to Chronicles ; ^idb, the name of three other persons mentioned only in Chr. ; and iSd" 1 (form). Chap. iv. 42 f. It is not clear that the Chronicler refers this incident to the same period as the preced- ing, though Bertheau (p. 49) so regards it. The four names (verse 42) are late; all are compounds with a divine name, and all are B. The usage and affinities of itdt and ShTis are, moreover, thoroughly late. Chap. v. 4-6. The eight names in the genealogy of Beerah, a contemporary of Tiglath-pileser (eighth century), are not manifestly inconsistent with the im- plied date; still I have no confidence that the genealogy is genuine: note rrsotD, mirt, ^ZOW, nanus frequently recurrent among persons mentioned only in Chr. Yet on the other hand note hsi. Chap. v. 7 ff. As an early personal name btvp is Improbable; If the record !*> genuine the names are 238 HEBREW PROPER NAMES of clans. But n^Dt as a pre-Davidic (cf. v. 10) name is in any case suspicious, and bw& though so frequent in Chr.-Ezra never occurs elsewhere. Chap. v. 11-17. These names appear to be largely old clan or place names (e.g. Gilead, verse 14) inter- spersed with more modern names — t>n:td, D^^ft. Chap. v. 24. These names are late: note (1) the preponderance of compounds with a divine name ; (2) bwbx ; (3) btfHTT, mcrp, the former of these would indeed be quite intelligible as an early name, if tribal, the latter also so far as the formation is concerned ; but did rr* 1 occur in early tribal names ? Chap. v. 27-vi. 66. These priestly and levitical genealogies have been already sufficiently discussed, see pp. 172, 177 ; and they have been found to be, when independent of old sources still extant, untrustworthy. Chap. vii. In verses 1-29 most of the names are de- rived from sources still extant. In this first part of the chapter I only note that verse 3 contains a late group of names : note (1) that all are compounds with a divine name, and all are B ; (2) the two names in which an impf. precedes n^ — mmr (?) and rrttT, the latter being a name frequent in Chr. (four persons) and Period IV. (one person) but otherwise unknown ; (3) ^*0*»D. In verses 7.f. the names appear to be of different antiquity: bwi* and ^svf?N are recent, nras and no^S are place names ; perhaps mDT is also a place name, and should be pointed TWf] as in other cases where it is a geographical term; in that case ton HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 280 would stand in the midst of a small group of place names of presumably early origin. p, vii. : , .0-40. Of this section only verses 30, 3 1 (to f?NO^o) rest on known sources (Gen. xlvi. 17 = Num. xxvi. 44 ff.); of the thirty-five names which follow in verses 31&-40 about two-thirds occur nowhere else, and the remaining third do not occur in connec- tion with Asher. The names in 30, 31a are, as the comparison with Numbers xxvi. 44 ff. shows, those of clans or families ; presumably the names in the succeeding verses are the same : in any case they are not personal names of late formation, as the almost entire absence of compounds with a divine name (^N^3n being the only instance) sufficiently proves. The presence of the four names of the impf. form (fc^D", md\ mD"s nDD"0 then becomes noticeable (cf. p. 214) and also the animal name h$MD. Another indication that we have here to do with geographical or tribal names is the fact that several of the names not wholly peculiar to this list recur in other geographical or tribal usages : thus with bSd^ (verse 32) cf. Jos. xvi. 3 ; isi (verse 37) is the name of a Reubenite town, Dt. iv. 43 ; bwv (verse 36) the name of a district, 1 S. xiii. 17 ; pn^ (verse 37) the name of a Horite clan, Gen. xxxvi 26 ; mw the name of a family numbering 775 at the time of the Return, Ezra ii. 5. < )n the cither hind, apart from S^an, scarcely a single name is characteristically personal Two explanations of this list of ancient names appear reasonable \ either 240 HEBREW PROPER NAMES the Chronicler here embodies names of still existing but ancient Asherite families, or he had access, directly or indirectly, to an ancient record about the Asherites ; the latter explanation appears to me more probable. Chap. viii. 1-14. In the case of these Benjamites, as in the case of the Asherites of the preceding section, a few of the names (in verses 1-5) are common to Chronicles and other O.T. writings ; but, as Ben- jamite, they are mentioned only here. This majority numbers twenty-eight and consists of ancient names, for only two are compounds with a divine name and each of these is of an early type — bl?Q^N in virtue of its formation, Tl^nx in virtue of the element TTN and its known history. Combined with this paucity of divine compounds we have the presence of three com- pounds with ^1n (nWlN, TTP3W, IWIn) and two compounds with TTN ("TmnN, rm^), and an animal name (wis). The explanations suggested at the close of the last paragraph are again applicable. Chap. viii. 15-26. The thirty-nine additional names of these verses appear as a whole to be of much later origin than those in verses 1-14. Instead of only two out of twenty-eight, we find fifteen out of thirty- nine compounded with a divine name; and, moreover, these compounds are not of the early types : they con- sist of A (excluding ^n^n, 2 and Trhx, 1) ; B (do.) 11; CI, ^«^1 ; in seven cases a pf. precedes the divine name. Alongside of this greatly increased proportion HISTORICAL CHARACTER OF NAMES IN CHRONICLES 241 of divine compounds, I note the entire disappearance of compounds with ^nN and ^rm Note also ^Di (three times) and dSbd. The difference in character between these names and those of verses 1-14 may be due to the fact that this section is based on a record of a much later period in Benjainite history, or that the Chronicler is here embodying the names of con- temporary Benjainite families, or that he has here tilled up mutilated passages of his source with favourite names of his own; or something may be due to all three causes: the presence of certain names that are by no means necessarily late {e.g. tts, mv, ]DBT) favours the first, the double occurrence of bwbi* and perhaps also the presence of mat, "nDt and a other names the last. Chap. viii. .".'MO = ix. 39-44. These verses contain the genealogy of Saul to the twelfth generation down- wards ; the names are evidently meant to be personal. There appears to me every reason for concluding that the record is genuine. Thus of the twenty-three names in this genealogy not attested by the early writings only six (or seven 1 ) are compounds with a divine name — by no means an undue proportion in names of people between circa 950 and 700 B.C. ; further, of these three are A and three (or four *) B, and the B names belong on the whole to the later generations. Further, none of the names recur, which accords with our 1 The alternative numbers are due to the variant reading nn viii. 37), jw (ix. 43). 16 242 HEBREW PROPER NAMES conclusion that in early times names were not heredit- ary. A comparison, in the respect just indicated, of this genealogy with the genealogies of levites, etc., in chaps, v.-vi. is instructive and significant. The only name that in any degree arouses my suspicion is Dp^Trs (viii. 38), and this occurs in a place where we have reason for suspecting the text ; possibly, therefore, Dp*YW is an attempt on the part of the Chronicler or a scribe to fill up with an artificial name a name illegible in the MS. At the same time we cannot deny dogmatically the possibility of Dp*Hts being a real name of the eighth to the seventh century. To summarise the bearing of the names on the question of the Chronicler's sources ; to a certain extent, though a comparative small one, the Chronicler availed himself, directly or indirectly, of trustworthy sources of early periods now no longer extant : this is most conclusively shown by the personal genealogies of 1 Chr. ii. 34-41, viii. 33-40, less conclusively suggested by other passages, e.g. 1 Chr. xxvii. 25-31 ; but in many cases his sources were thoroughly un- historical, e.g. in 1 Chr. iv. 34-41 and, if he is there dependent on a source at all, in 1 Chr. xxiv. -xxvii. (except xxvii. 25-31). < IIAPTER IV NIHIL CONCLUSIO In the preceding chapter the general conclusion was reached that the names in both Chronicles and the Priestly Code were to a large extent not derived from ancient sources, many being of quite recent formation ; but that some on the other hand wire at any rate v\' ancient formation and origin, and must therefore heen derived by the authors of these late writings from ancient sources or have been the names of still- existing ancient clans or familiffl (cf. Num. xxvi. . In some cases it was found possible to determine oertain sections as consisting exclusively, or almost exclusively, of ancient names. Before proceeding further, it will be well to see how these results bear on certain provisional conclusions of the earlier chapters. From an examination of all compounds with in referred to clearly defined periods, the conclusion was drawn that the formation was obsolete before the Rxfle; this is now strengthened by observing that 244 HEBREW PROPER NAMES names of this class in 1 Chr. ii.-ix. occur in sections in which the rest of the names appear to be ancient when judged by other tests based on the early writings. Three of these compounds with in are peculiar to the opening chapters of Chronicles : two (IWIN, TliTlN) occur in 1 Chr. viii. 1-14 (cf. p. 240), and the other (YIBTC1N) in 1 Chr. ii. 28 (cf. p. 234). Further, the name ^TPIN could not be definitely traced earlier than Period IV. (p. 27); but since it occurs in 1 Chr. ii. 29 we may now feel confident that it also originated before the Exile, cf. p. 234. The evidence of these chapters also confirms the conclusion that, as personal names, compounds with In ceased to be current after the Exile. In addition to the instances already noticed rriN occurs in two connections (1 Chr. ii. 24, vii. 8), SttIN in 1 Chr. v. 14 as well as ii. 29, mttTlN in 1 Chr. viii. 4, and in inV 1 Chr. iv. 14; in all these contexts some of the other names and in some of the contexts all the names are ancient, cf. pp. 233 ff. Under these circumstances we may conclude that the names of this class peculiar to P (*]DN^1N, ]T1N, IN^TTN) are ancient. •The conclusions with regard to compounds with TIN are similarly confirmed. Three of the names peculiar to 1 Chr. i.-ix. occur among names free from signs of lateness, viz. ^Dina 1 Chr. iv. 2, ]in« 1 Chr. ii. 29, and "lnttWrN 1 Chr. vii. 10 ; the remaining name, "TIN (1 Chr. vii. 34), occurs among late names, see p. 239 ; but it is not a compound, and is to be classed VERAL CONCLUSIONS 245 with those names denoting relationship which con- tinual in use; see pp. 83 f. Names found else- wlinv hut also occurring in these chapters occur in sections containing exclusively ancient nanus, three (rrnw, TOTYIH, Dvn>*) in 1 Chr. viii. 1-14 (cf. p. 240), and one (vm*) in 1 Chi. viii. 31. Subsequent discussions have not thrown much further light on the compounds with D£, except that ncros appeared to be artificial, and this being the case, other compounds with ds peculiar to P may be the same. At the same time nothing has arisen to weaken the conclusion that these names, so far as they are really parallel to compounds with in and nw, are exclusively early in formation and currency. I will now proceed to gather together the chief conclusions, philological and theological, which are justified by a critical treatment of the sources, and follow from a comparison of the results obtained in the separate discussions which have preceded. Of all the classes of names which have been examined, two only— compounds with ^m and com- pounds with m — were still in process of enlargement fox the purposes of ordinary lit-' in the post-Exili< period ; compounds with n© and lis and possibly one or two with "D* were also created in this same period ; hut this was for literary and artificial purposes, not for actual current use. Names of all the other classes (compounds with in, nw, T7, Dn, p and m, l^o. fWt hzi, ml animal names) had ceased to be formal and in 246 HEBREW PROPER NAMES some cases entirely, in the rest almost entirely, ceased to be current as names of individuals at periods prior by a longer or shorter time to the Exile ; as ' the names of clans and families which originated before, but continued to exist after, the Exile, several are natur- ally found in the later period also. Now if it be observed on the one hand that the increase in the number of compounds with n^ or hn more than equals the decrease due to the almost entire disappearance of names of the other compound classes, and this may be seen by examining the several analyses in chap, ii., and on the other hand that with very few exceptions 1 all 1 Several of these exceptions are names given to embody prophetic doctrine by prophets to their children : cf. the names of Isaiah's children (Is. vii. 3, viii. 3), and two of Hosea's, Lo- 'ammiand Lo-ruhamah (Hos. i. 6-9); the third Jezreel, Hos. i. 4, is of course included among the compounds with ha. The name firWttc in Ezek. xxiii. 4 is purely figurative, though it has re- semblance to a formation found in Phoenician (hyihrtK, ixbnn : cf. CIS, 50 n.), Himyaritic (inny 1 ?.™, Mn*), and Edomite (nttr^ri* Gen. xxx vi. 2, 41), and also in one Hebrew name iwhnx (see App. II. 1, No. 27), unless in view of the generally foreign character of these names we may infer that Oholiab also was a foreigner — an artificer whose fame lingered long, but whose foreign origin was unknown to or suppressed by P. We find further two Hebrew compounds with 'n, viz. "idjvn and "ram (cf. Phoen. Snrx, 1 K. xvi. 31), though it is not clear that 'n has the same sense in all these forms, nor is it quite clear what it means in any. That the personal name non'K means " island of palms " (Ges. Thes. and with 1. in Oxf. Lex.) is most improbable, the Phoenician names of islands (cf. CIS, i. 139 n.) being no true analogy for personal names. Though compound, therefore, these names are perhaps not NKRAL CONCLUSIONS 247 iponnd namefl <>f pre-Exilk Hebrew individuals haw Uvn included in the preceding discussions, a characteristic difference between earlier and later Hebrew personal names becomes clear; it can be stated thus: In early times the compound names are more wied In character, but less numerous in pro- portion to the simple uncompounded names, than in later times. Now the great majority of the com- pounded names are sentences; this is unmistak- •bk in the case of the (later, mainly verbal) com- pounds with TV and *?n, though it is, of course, not the case with the (earlier) names compounded with in, fin, etc., if these elements be regarded as in the construct case to the following elements, and certainly not with the compounds (also early, but possibly foreign) with p and m where the two elements arc clearly related to one another as construct and genitive, We may therefore state the difference in another i thus: the history of Hebrew personal namefl shows an increasing tendency (the increase being specially rapid in the seventh century) to confer on children names consisting of a sentence stating a I or expressing a wish. One or two inferencefl are, not certainly warranted but, suggested l»y this: the sentence-name* *nr»», it will be remembered, is an abbreviation of lira*. Two other early compound names, meip and nSewo, are also probably not sentences. For one or two fall instances cf. pp. 61 n. I, 145, 221, 242; and among tribal names note "orr* and -n-nr*. 248 HEBREW PROrER NAMES diminishing number of sentence-names as we ascend upwards suggests that such names represent a later stage in the development, and that if we had records of yet earlier periods we should find all the personal names to be simple ; this slightly confirms the con- clusion previously drawn that the early tribal names, ^Nicr, etc., are not derivative from personal names, and would consequently explain the fact that a large proportion of the names consisting of (apparently) a 3rd sing. impf. are place or tribal names ; these also would be primarily tribal not personal names, and truncated from longer forms compounded with btf. If this be so we can only accept Eenan's view that Hebrew names are abbreviated sentences (or expres- sions) having reference to the deity in a very limited degree. On the other hand we may with some reason infer that the process of truncation which affected early tribal sentence-names affected at a later date personal sentence-names, and that many of the post- Exilic names consisting (apparently) of a 3rd sing. pf. or impf. are in reality truncated forms. Of the two classes which were still increasing after the Exile, and the names belonging to which were then in frequent use, one (the compounds with ^>n) had been in use from the very earliest times both in Israel and the surrounding nations, though possibly in the earliest (pre-biblical) times these names were only tribal and not yet formed to designate individuals. The other class (compounds with rp) was probably still GENERAL CONCLUSIONS 249 quite recent in the oldest periods to which the O.T. carries us back, and in view of the disagreement among A sonologists as to the significance of certain Assyrian Dames, 1 we may still consider it most probable that these names were originally, and continued to be, essentially peculiar to Israel; with this view the small number of foreigners bearing these names mentioned in the O.T. itself is certainly not in- consistent, for in each case the person in question probably owed his name directly to Hebrew influence. These two classes which survived were essentially n character; so also were some, and perhaps all, of those that died out. But even if we add all instances of these classes to those compounded with f?M ann as a whole, and many in particular which remained frequent, were also paralleled in most Semitic languages ; but the fuller and deeper meaning which the teaching of the prophets had given to the con- 1 This distinction may require to be somewhat differently stated, if it can be shown that a large number of the early simple names have a religious significance, and this is the drift of several of Grunwald's discussions ; but I am far from con- vinced, to take a single example, that the names which betoken "all manner of imperfections, sicknesses, disgusting plants," were given to children "in order to place them under the guardianship of a hurtful demon, and so protect them against its hostility " (Grunwald, Eigennamen, p. 23). In any case a real difference is indicated in the text. GENERAL CONCLUSIONS 2M n of hi*, dvtSn, may well iiav.- imparted a rich* ness of significance to those names which among other peoples they did not possess; there was at any rate nothing to lead to the abandonment of this ancient type of name Hut it is in particular the numeroofl oompoundfl with m which give to the later names peculiar complexion ; in the lists in Bm x. more than a third of the laity, more than half the priests bear names of this class. These names also, it is true, are in many cases closely paralleled among other Semitic peoples, except that other divine names take the place of rr. Hut a most significant difference is this : among other peoples, Phoenicians, Palmyrenes, Nabataeans, etc., contemporary with the later Jews, several divine names were used at the same time, and Often, as a hasty glance at the inscriptions wills how, in the same family. This multiplicity of gods honoured in proper names is also found at an early date among peoples who have left us any large number of names — the Assyrians and Babylonians to wit. We have too few names of the people more closely related to the early Hebrews — the Moabites, Edomites, etc. — to with confidence; but even if, as seems to me in bom improbable, at an early date among them also the reference in their proper names was always to one cation c mentioned by his proper or some title such as hs/2, the Hebrews of later times stood alone in making reference in their names to hut one god and that hy means only of his pi.^i-name 252 HEBREW PROPER NAMES n^ or the one appellative Sn. We may therefore formulate a third difference between the early and the late names thus : in later times Hebrew proper names as a whole became more sharply distinguished from those of other contemporary Semites than had been the case in early times. Such are some of the broad differences in the character of proper names brought about during the centuries that separate David and his contemporaries or predecessors from Ezra and his contemporaries. But other interesting features come to light, if we follow the stream of history more closely and con- secutively. The history of proper names bears witness to the gradual decay and final disappearance, even from popular thought, of certain ancient and deeply- rooted ideas, to the gradual growth and permeation through all ranks of society of others. It will be con- venient to review first, but quite briefly, the process of decay. In the earliest times Israelite families bore animal names, and in this the Israelites were like their neigh- bours. To them or to those neighbours those town names, especially numerous in the south, were due which are identical with animal names. A few Israelite individuals bore names of the same class in the time of David, a few also later, especially in the reign of Josiah. Names containing a word denoting some form of kinship also go back to early times, and were also borne in common by Israelites and their GENERAL CONCLUSIONS M 1 >ours ; but the use of them probably began later than thai of the animal names, and was certainly t.ir Ittgelj i*ersonal Later still appear the names OOntaining one of the words "lf?D, hzi, ps. I lificant of doxni n ion. These probably only came into use among the Hebrews after their entrance into Canaan. On their entrance they found place names also in all parts of the country compounded with hzi, and they them- selves created at least a few additional place names of this type. All these classes fall into disuse (as personal names) after the Exile, having been long previously on the wane. The conclusion was drawn at the end of the dis- cussion on animal names that the application of these to individuals, as early at least as the Davidic period, pointed to a previous break-up of any totem organisa- tion which may have existed. Have we a similar indication in the names containing at once an element denoting some form of kinship and the proper name of a deity ? In other words, do such words as rriN, rr fin and, if compound, inv indicate a transition from the totem conception of kindred with a divine or totem animal to a conception of kinship with a personal God? Are we to infer that the conception of God changed, but that the old idea of man's kinship with God survived in I modified form ? Whether this be so or not, must depend on the extent to which the totem theory can be independently established; but, if it be ■0, it gives a satisfactory explanation of otherwise ditli- 254 HEBREW PROPER NAMES cult names. Etymologically names like rriN are comparatively straightforward; theologically they are most difficult, and that whether we interpret them Father is Yah, or My father is Yah, or Father of Yah. For to attribute to In in n^lN a spiritual sense such as the term " father " as applied to God receives in the prophets, and more especially in the New Testament, is forbidden by the parallel rrnN ("Brother is Yah"), by the existence of the parallel names among other nations, but more especially by the fact that the name in question together with those related to it in form falls into disuse just when the deeper ideas of the fatherhood of God were developing. But whatever be their ultimate explanation, the names rriN, inv, ^*ra», in^n, ^Di?, di^n, mm, nNV, ^NTT, prove clearly that at an early period Yahweh, the god (~>n) of the Hebrews, was called IN, riN, DS, just as the names ^D^N, m*7N, Tths% prove that he was also designated "j^d, hxft, pN. And just as, at least in some cases, hsi, ^d, JTH, refer to Yahweh in such names as jrpbsi, DTD^D, DT2"W, so also in such names as DT1N, Dp^nN, n^DS, the first part is naturally to be referred to God rather than the human relative. The history of the names appears to me to confirm the interpretation which is thus indicated by analogy. For if the custom once extensively prevailed of giving children names to perpetuate some characteristic of a relative, and that is what is in- volved on the supposition that in, nN, etc., in these GENERAL CONCLUSIONS 255 names refer to the human kinsman, there is no obvious reason why at a later date they fell wholly into disuse ; whereas on the other hand if these names contained I tacit reference to Yahweh, they would inevitably tend to fall into disuse as the earlier idea of man's kinship with the gods faded away even from popular thought before the higher prophetic conceptions of man's un- likeiices to Yahweh. Passing next to the classes which survived, we shall find that within them there is the same process of waxing and waning, some sub-classes growing more numerous, others gradually ceasing to furnish fresh names. The first point to which I draw attention is the unequal growth in popularity of compounds with Sn and compounds with rr. The former are the mure ancient, yet even in Judges they are outnumbered by compounds with rr (2 : 1), and this is even more the rase in 2 & ix.-xx. (9 : 2). The characteristic of the following centuries is the rapid proportionate growth of compounds with a divine name, but it is again the compounds with rr that increase most rapidly; among Jeremiah's contemporaries they are six times as numerous as compounds with Sn. But subsequently the proportion of compounds with Sn greatly increases; among the priestly con temporal of Ezra (x. 18-22) they are half as numerous as com- pounds with rr ; among the laity as 12:31; cf. also the (post-Exilic) proportion in 1 (hi. xxvi. 2-32, xwii. L6-H p 186. 256 HEBREW PROPER NAMES To illustrate the point further I cite the pro- portions based on Table 3, p. 162. In Period I. compounds with rr : compounds with h* : : 1 : 2§ * » II. „ „ 1:1 „ III. (to cent. 8) „ „ 7:1 „ III. (fromcent.7) „ „ 6:1 ,, IV. „ „ 4:1 In connection with the tendency in later literature to suppress the name Yahweh in favour of D^n^N, this parallel tendency in proper names is of interest. In ordinary life compounds with n* 1 were never dis- carded, and for some time after the Exile fresh com- pounds were freely formed ; but there must have been a growing preference in some circles — especially perhaps the priestly circles, for contrast Ezra x. 25-43 with x. 18-22 — for compounds with b&. In artificial later names compounds with *?n were created to the entire exclusion of compounds with n' 1 ; this is shown by the names of angels in Enoch and the artificial names in P (cf. p. 194 above). Briefly then, the more ancient, and in the very earliest period the more popular, compounds with bn became, from the time of David down to the seventh century, increasingly less numerous in proportion to the compounds with n^, but from that time forward, and especially in certain circles 1 This proportion is somewhat too high, since some of the compounds with *?n are clearly tribal names. But the personal names in Vn certainly outnumber the personal names in rr. GENERAL CONCLUSIONS I He, they became again proportionately more numerous. This leads us directly to consider how far the history of the compounds with m casts light on the origin of the divine name mrr. Moses, according to the Old Testament tradition, revealed to the Hebrews thr nam.' Yaliw.h. Whether the name was known before this time, either in other tribes or in Moses' own family or not, has long been matter of dispute; and it is a question which the present investigation cannot decide, but may in one or two points elucidate. The prior knowledge of Yahweh in the family of Moses has been maintained on the ground of the name of his mother, "nDV (Ex. vi. 20). This name is known to us only through P; but its genuinely am i. nt character need not be questioned; for it. ai seems most probable, 1 it is a compound with m, we may infer that it was neither coined by P nor obtained by him from current names. The form (rr prefixed) suggests moreover at least a pre-Exilic origin. Further than this, that the name itself is pre-Exilie and that the statement is therefore presumably derived from a pre-Exilic source, the mere study of names cannot carry us ; it certainly does not justify us in accepting, on the other hand it gives us no ground for question- ing, the historicity of Jochebed. The next point to be considered is the infivqiioncy iipounds with rr in the earliest period: for in 1 Cf. p. 1 56. 17 258 HEBREW PROPER NAMES view of two facts — (1) the greater frequency in the same period of compounds with htf, (2) the rapid increase of compounds with n^ in the following period — we may safely infer that the infrequency of these names in the literature of the earliest period corresponds to infrequency in actual life. Now this infrequency certainly suggests that the names were of recent origin, and so far therefore supports the view that the Old Testament tradition of the introduction of the name Yahweh among the Hebrews by Moses is based on actual fact. Further, the only name which is philologically quite certain and unambiguous, and which goes back far beyond the Davidic period, is jroiiT (Judg. xviii. 30), and this, significantly enough, is the name of a member of the family of Moses. The other quite early name is mttTirr, which has been questioned, but on insufficient grounds. Two more ambiguous names of the period of the Judges, u&nv an( i DHV, occur in one family, one being the name of the father, the other of the son of Gideon. Just before we reach the Davidic period we have in the names of the two sons of Samuel one clear instance rplN, and one doubtful instance b&V, of these names. The precise nature of Samuel's office need not be determined, but he clearly stood in a special relation to the worship of Yahweh, for at his instance both the first and second "Messiahs of Yahweh " received their commission to the monarchy. GENERAL CONCLUSIONS 269 Thus, uncertain and ambiguous as most of these I mi lv instances are, and incomplete as are the records concerning those who bore them, it has been possible to show that four — two sons of Samuel, one of Gideon, and a descendant of Moses — sprang from families whit h stood in special relation to Yahweh. With regard to the fathers or ancestors of the other two, Joshua and Joash, we have no definite information. It would be unwise to lay stress on P's account of origin of Joshua's name (Num. xii. 16), though it would be much to the point here if historical; but it i- dinost obviously not so; cf. p. 155. The genuine compounds with 7T belonging to the I >avidic period are also distributed in a manner deserv- ing of detailed attention. These number seventeen in all ; one is a son of Saul, three are sons of David, and three ! his nephews, i.e. seven in all or more than a third of the whole are members of the two royal families; four others are directly associated with David's court (see 2 S. viii. 16-18), one is a priest, and another a priest's son. This leaves about four among the ordinary ranks of society, and of these two are textually un- certain, viz. Snt, I (In. \i. 38 = hny, 2 S. wiii. ::<;. and jnonrr, 1 S. vi. 14 (LXX. sonn). Thus the social distribution of these names in the I >avidic period confirms the conclusion suggested lv 1 Provided the relationship asserted in 1 Chr. ii. 16 be accepted, and Jehonadab of 2 S. xiii. 3 be regarded as different from the Jonathan of 2 S. xxi. 21. 260 HEBREW PROPER NAMES their use in still earlier times, that compounds with !T were at first, and indeed for some time, confined to limited circles and special families. It is now gener- ally admitted that the establishment of the monarchy was due to a growing national consciousness, and that with this the worship of Yahweh was closely connected. At this point two facts deserve notice — (1) Samuel, to whom the earliest tradition traces back the concep- tion and establishment of the monarchy, had given two of his sons names, then uncommon, compounded with n^ ; (2) the term ^ rTOD, applied to the king in the earliest sources, testifies to the direct connection even then conceived to exist between Yahweh and the monarch. This same connection between Yahweh and the king is seen reflected in the proper names ; com- pounds with n^, as we have just shown, are almost confined in early and Davidic times to special families and circles, and particularly the royal circles. That this conclusion was sound is shown by these further facts — 1. The names of the twenty - one successors of David — all of his family — on the throne of Judah are, with six exceptions, compounds with TV. The exceptions are Solomon, Eeho- boam, Asa, Ahaz, Manasseh, and Anion ; one of these, Ahaz, is probably enough only apparent j 1 and an alternative name of Solomon 1 KAT, 263 f. On the other hand note that Eliakim, accord- ing to 2 K. xxiii. 34, was the original name of Josiah's son GENERAL CONCLUSIONS 261 was ittt. The proportion is in any case most striking, and greatly above the normal during the period over which the succession ranges; comparison may be advantageously made with 1 Chr. ii. 35-41, viii. 33-39; q£ op l>::i, 241. 2. The < liaracter of the names of the kings of Israel, when closely examined, proves equally significant. Of the nineteen kings from Jeroboam I. to Hoshea inclusive, nine are founders of dynasties, and of these one only (Jehu 1 ) bears a name compounded with m ; hut of the remaining ten who came to the throne by succession six bear names com- pounded with rr; the remaining four are (a) Nadab, whose elder brother, bearing a PT nam. (miN), predeceased his father (1 K. xiv. 1 ft); (b) Elan and Ahab, who, as the first m< nil >ers in succession to the found. in of their respective dynasties, may w. 11 have been born, and therefore named, before their lathers became king; and (c) Jeroboam II. Thus the tendency was as strong in the northern as in the southern kingdom, to give the heirs to the throne a name com- Jehoiakim ; but, further, that Jehoahaz, the name of Josiah's i in mediate successor, is a I with w». 1 Note that the name of Jehu's father (Jehoshaphat) also contains the divine name ; ef. pp. 8 f. 262 HEBREW PROPER NAMES pounded with TV, and it is only on account of the number of usurpers and the brevity of the dynasties that the list of northern kings wears so different a complexion from that of the kings of the southern kingdom. 1 3. The proportion of compounds with n^ is much greater in 2 S. ix.-xx. than in 2 S. xxiii. 24-39. In the former section, which narrates the court life of David, these names number one-fifth of the whole (nine out of forty-five), in the latter only one-tenth (four out of forty). Now the fact that these names were at first thus largely, or entirely, confined to special circles throws some light on the vexed question of the origin of Yahweh, in so far as it tells strongly against the theory of Fried. Delitzsch that the forms TP and mm have no real and original connection, but that the former was in use among the people, the latter among the 1 The greater prevalence of compounds with .t in royal than in other circles favours the suggestion that the Hezekiah from whom the prophet Zephaniah was descended, was the king of Judah. Of five names in the genealogy (Zeph. i. ] ), four are com- pounded with rr, a large proportion even for the seventh century. Moreover, it has already been observed (Driver, Introd. p. 318) that Hezekiah is not a common name ; regarding the Hezekiah of 2 Chr. xxviii. 1 2 as unhistorical — note the names in the context in connection with the discussions above, pp. 226 ff. — we may state the point more strongly : Hezekiah the king is the only pre-Exilic person of the name known to us apart from the prophet's ancestor. XERAL CONCLUSIONS Ml prophets and priests. If the theory in question were sound, how could the fact be accounted for that in the early period this (hypothetically) popular name was so infrequently embodied in the names of the common people, but that it first appears and for some time continued to be all but confined just to those circles where we are able to trace what may, broadly speaking, be termed " priestly and prophetic " influ- ence — to the families of Moses, of Gideon, of Samuel, of the " Messiahs of Yahweh," Saul and David ? If the theory were correct, compounds with rr should be distributed with some approach to equality among all (lasses; just the reverse is the actual case, for «-wr\ -thing goes to show that they gradually made th.ii way down from special classes into the ordinary ranks of society, the process of equalisation not being complete even after the EJxile, as the contrast between the lay and priestly names analysed above (p. 186) sufficiently shows. It is unfortunate that between the times of David and Ezra we have no quite typical lists of the ordinary [>eople, and, since the Books of Kings deal mainly with persons connected with the court, this fact needs always to be taken into account in estimating the evidence of the tables which have been given above. It is, in particular, to tin- number of member! of bhe royal and priestly families and generally of the courtly circles mentioned in Jeremiah that I attribute the fact that the proportion of com- pounds with rr there mentioned is about i mean 264 HEBREW PROPER NAMES between the two post-Exilic lists which were analysed, one exclusively of priests, the other exclusively of the common people. We have seen that a general difference between early and late names is the predominance in later times of sentence-names asserting something concern- ing n^ or b&. The small number of early sentence- names may conveniently be examined in detail and some of the chief characteristics of the very numerous later names. Of the pre-Davidic names, one )nmrr contains what is the most common thought of their gods embodied by the ancient Semites in their names, cf. e.g. in Phoenician ]JV3DtDN, jrv^ia, jrpmntM? = Eshmun (or Baal or Ashtoreth) has given ; in Assyrian, Assur- ah-iddina = Asshur gives a brother; Marduk-nabal- iddina = Marduk gives a son ; in Himyaritic *?Nim = El has given. The name Jonathan had indeed a meaning sufficiently elastic to be capable of receiving deeper and fuller meaning, as religious knowledge advanced, and to this fact we may probably ascribe the continued popularity of the name in later periods. The other early and certain name (rriN) has been sufficiently discussed, p. 254, etc. If we sum up the early conception of Yahweh as expressed in the extant early sentence-names, placing in brackets what is inferred from the etymologically or otherwise uncertain names, the statement runs thus : Yahweh is father, gives (or has given, -i.e. children ?), [is God, is GENERAL CONCLUSIONS 265 wealth, assists, and is perfect]. 1 A similar statement with regard to El would nm, Kl u father, paternal mole (or has loved, or is Dud), king, help, is He, [is Yahweh] . El has helped, has acquired [and gives life} 1 Two early tribal names (bniw, ^NDrrr) call on liiin to strive and to have compassion. One or two of the early compounds with Sn do not appear to be sentence- names, certainly not Swine, probably not f?N1DQ? and Sn^HS. The new names in the Davidic period make the following additional statements, Yahweh is brother, is fad, is light, is noble; he knows, judges, builds, and a son of the king is beloved of him. 1 Here, as with the earlier names, some describe the relation in which Yahweh stands to men — as father, lord, etc., but a i number than before refer to his activity. The ai> in reference to the divine activity, e.g. in Ps. xxii. 31. One change that has already been indicated remains to be interpreted. It has been shown not only that verbal compounds came to predominate over substantival, but also that verbal compounds in which !T (or Sn) stood at the end drove out the earlier formations in which it had stood at the beginning. Now there is certainly a difference between e.g. toQBnm and rrtoDtt), for the first emphasises the subject, the second the predicate, or, more strictly speaking, removes the emphasis from the subject. Now as long as names might consist of a verb with any one of several subjects — hx, TV, n«, IN, DS, pN, Si;}, "]bn — there must have been a tendency to emphasise the subject selected by placing it first ; gradually as the tL CONCLUSIONS 269 n.tnics confined th.mseivea to assertions about fP or Sm, as the verbal compounds became so predominantly <-< impounded only with rr^, the activity became the in i in thing, the subject being at once understood. It was but a step to drop the subject at the end alto- her, the popular consciousness being trusted to supply it. This change <>t* form thus ceases to be one of men philological interest, it illustrates the grow- ing sense that " Israel's Yahweh was one Yahweh," who was behind all actions, the source of all welfare, the true object of all worship* It is of course not asserted that the change was consciously made; fa* from it; the thoroughly gradual way in which it took place would suffice to disprove that; so too would the instance or instances of the same person bearing two names, one with rr prefixed, the other with rr post- fixed to a verb; 1 but the more unconscious the pro- cess the more does it witness to the general ehai that came over the popular consciousness in reference to religion during the centuries that have been passed in review. In this respect, indeed, this change is like that to which all the statistical tables testify ; we find no class of names suddenly introduced or suddenly abandoned, and it is the net result of these various gradual changes — leading to decay in some cases, to multiplication and increase in others — that throws \ iluaMe light on the growth and formation ious 1 The one certain instance is pair, 2 K. xxiv. G = .vjr, Jer. xxvii. 20. 270 HEBREW PROPER NAMES ideas. Slowly, but surely, the higher teaching, whether of prophet or priest, made way throughout all ranks of society, affecting even the most conserva- tive instincts such as came into play in the choice or creation of a child's name, until at last names which embodied ideas not fully consonant with the more recent but higher conceptions of God, wholly dis- appear, and those alone survive which briefly set forth certain elements of prophetic doctrine or at least are not manifestly irreconcilable with it. AlTKXDIl'KS Appended are classified lists of the names in (1) Judg. ii. 6 Sam. i\. xx., referred toon p. 184 and elsewhere in the essay. i. Names of Israelites mentioned in Judges ii. G-xvi. exclusive of the names of persons manifestly earlier than the times described. 1. Names compounded with it, _' vm\ vi. 11. onv, ix. 5. [1 Iu>/fyA, ix. 26 (LXX.); cf. p. 122.] 2. Name compounded with Sk, 1 . Winy, iii. 9. Other names, 25. a. Compound, 3. Spn*, \iii oprsK, i\ tSo'3*, viii. 31. 6. Simple, 22. n? t iii. 9, TT, | ru, iii. 16, rnn, x. 1. 272 HEBREW PROPER NAMES to*, iii. 16. jjtfa, xii. 8. man, iv. 4. p^K, xii. 11. nrrs 1 ?, iv. 4. pnay, xii. 13. pin, iv. 5. Wn, xii. 13, mu, vii. 10. mao, xiii. 2. my, ix. 26. i*dp, xiii. 24. "?yj, ix. 26. afa, iii. 9. bai, ix. 28. pru, vi. 11. ySin, x. 1. nws, x. 1. Two names *ud» and nay have been excluded as being probably the names of foreigners (yet cf. Moore on Judges v. 6). Possibly Vya and nay (included above) are also foreign, cf. Moore, Judges, pp. 155 f. The name myraK has also been excluded as being certainly that of a clan (viii. 2 ; cf. vi. 11). Probably several of the other names are those of clans, e.g. 3V3, bran?; but it is difficult to feel certain. One of the names classed as simple — iww — may be = "wran and therefore compound ; cf. p. 26 n. 4. 11. Names of Israelites contemporary with David and mentioned in 2 S. ix.-xx. 1. Names compounded with «*, 9. a. With n* prefixed, 6. b. With .v, post-fixed, 3. jruv, (a) ix. 1. mrr, xii. 25. (b) xv. 27. n'", xx. 23. 3i3v, xiii. 3. nniN, "the Hittite," xi. 3. 3KV, X. 9. jrrsr, xx. 23. BBBn.v, xx. 24. 2. Names compounded with Sk, 2. . ny^N, xi. 3 (? foreign), Woy, ix. 5. APPENDIX 1 271 3. Other 34. a Compounds, 11. nr3*» = Spano, ix. 6. o-nn = or™, xx. _ I . C3K, X. 10. oScsk, xiii. 1. VT3K, xv. 27. s :-k, xvii. 25. 6. Simple, 23. ■m, ix. 1. Vikc, ix. 1. K3-s, ix. 3. -", ix. 4. ;nj, xii. 1. roSr, xii. 84 Ton, (a) xiii. 1. „ (6)xiv. 27. pjoK, xiii. 2. nyor, xiii. 3. •vn*, xiv. 1. p™, xv. 24. Scn'nK, xv. 12. fyo-n»e, xv. 27. "nS'nK, xx. S I . parro, (? foreign) xi. 3. wo, ix. 12. tnn, xv. 52. ♦yor, xvi. 5. ru, xvi. 5. nroy, xvii. 25. rru, xvii. 25. 'Vro, xvii. 27. DTO3, xix. 38. yar, xx. 1. T33, XX. 1. K-L-, XX. 24 wy, xx. 26. The name Kin*, xvii. 25, is excluded as being almost cer- tainly an Ishmaelite's name, cf. Driver, Samuel, p. 252. Three (pro*, itrop, tin) classed as simple, may possibly be compound : see pp. 64 n. 2, 44 n. 2, 323. II. This appendix contains complete lists of the following classes of names found in the Old Testament : — 1. Compounds with =*. i^ 274 HEBREW PROPER NAMES 2. Compounds with nx. 3. „ ,, .v. A. Names in which fr is prefixed. B. „ ,, „ post-fixed. C. A name „ „ the second of three elements. 4. Compounds with Vk. A. Names in which "?n is prefixed. B. „ „ „ post-fixed. The object of these lists, on which the statistical tables in Chap. II. and subsequent discussions are based, is to show — (1) what names of the classes were in use ; (2) to how many different persons they were given : for this purpose I give a single reference for each different person or family of the name ; unless otherwise indicated these references are to Hebrew individuals ; the letter F following a reference indi- cates' that the name is that of a family, clan, or tribe ; an italicised reference indicates a foreigner. In the case of compounds with hn and nx, I have further distinguished the names of women by placing W after the reference. (3) The third object of the lists is to show at what periods the names were in use, and the nature of the evidence for the usage in the several periods. For this purpose the references are arranged in five main columns ; the first four represent the four periods defined on p. 20, the last embraces all occur- rences of a name in contexts which do not define the chron- ology. The first three columns are subdivided so as to show whether the usage of the name is supported by the evidence of the early writings, or only by that of P or Chronicles. In column 3 the Roman numeral in brackets following the reference defines the century to which the name is referred, or rather the century of the (inferential) date of birth. The following summary of the manner in • which I have treated ambiguous passages should be observed. All the names in 1 Chr. ii.-ix. peculiar to the Chronicles, AITKN'DIX II 275 in themselves or in the special application, are classified in the column of uncertain date, with these exceptions : — I. Names in ii. 11-17 are clearly, in the intention of the compiler, names of individuals contemporary \\ itli David, and have therefore been so classed. similarly in v. 27-41 the names are clearly intended to be those of individuals, and the dates to be as follows : — a. Down to Ahitub, verse 33, pre-Davidic, Period I. i>. From Zadok to Azariah, verses 34 f., Davidic, Period II. From Johanan to Jehozadak, verses 35-41, Period III. 3. In vi. 1-33 the names are again clearly intended to be those of pre-Davidic individuals, and have been so classed. In the books of Ezra and Nehemiah the dates are usually clear, but the character of the names — whether personal or family — is often more or less ambiguous ; following for the most part Bertheau-Ryssel or Ryle in their commentaries, I have classified the names thus : — Ezra ii. 2. Personal. ii. 3-61. Family, viii. I 14. The name in the first clause of each statement is that of a family, the (two) following names are of individuals. 18-44 As in viii. l-l I. Neh. iii. The first names here are clearly of individuals, but the final names are ambiguous ; for some, e.g. Hakkoz, Pahath inoab (verses 4-11), are wdl known family names (cf. Ezra ii. 61 ; ii. 6, 32) ; l»ut the terms of verse 30 see to suggest that 276 HEBREW PROPER NAMES in other cases we have the name of the actual father and therefore of a second individual. I have therefore indicated these names by F ? after the reference. viii. 6, 7. Individuals, vide Ryssel. x. 3-27. Families. xi. 1-23. Probably families, indicated thus, F 1. xii. 1-9. Families. xii. 10 f. Individuals. xii. 12-21. First name family, second individual. xii. 32. Individuals. xii. 33-36. Families. xii. 41. Individuals. xii. 42. Probably families, marked F ?. APPENDIX II. 1 277 -T QO CO • "* •"• 111 6 s .3 i-i r-« H5 s & H "t T* O tl 3 > -g i ; 5ZJ&4 v d «T i '"' *o ■•J <"*■ '- . « x : 1 ?► 6 ~ .© of »H ii •y. o i 5 > "c "S i M . • <; ~ —• CO V3 & -i X B : 5 •*£ : 5;. M 03 M ! « : ;r * .-■CO ^p Ti ^ •/ •© 4 •c .i : 2 • a5 s | : : ; ; c l rf 1-3 d 1 — ' ~ 3l . i g p ft M S ft | 1 J rn* ^ eo ^ U)»N eo oJ o -' 9j id ■8 6 2 ^ 3} § !>. & **■ n * f & 1 r 2 si i a Is* &&] — ■e? I S 00 y 1 5 ' f-H ® i r: ! ft Stjl € fc-B SfaJ 9 . p i 278 HEBREW PROPER NAMES S o3 » 6 s 6. 1 Chr. viii. 43 1 Chr. ii. 28 , i— i 09 O "S 5 ft! Sis — - c. 1 K. xvi. 34 (ix.) a. 1 K. xvi. 28 (ix) b. Jer. xxix. 21 (vii.) * oj a> 1 § 00 .- > : : : : -g m a. 1 S. vii. 1 6. 1 S. xvi. 8 c. 1 S. xxxi. 2 6. 2 S. xxiii. 27 1 K. i. 3, W 1 S. xxvi. 6 2 S. iii. 3 4 1 S. xxii. 20 1 S. xiv. 50 d. 1 S. xvi. 6 -• ■ O : : : : : : -jf 05 a. C?6W. ##. 2 b. 1 Judg. viii. 31 Judg. v. 1 a. Judg. vi. 34, F ; Jos. xvii.2, F 2 a. Num. xvi. 1 b. Gen. xii. 1 b. Num. xvi. 1 Ph" X . ■^i uri ©jvl 06 as t-h :n co -«s< in <£> t^L 00 ,_! ,_, ,-t ,-! .-H >-H (M sV| :S ri §73 ® rG > 6 | " OOO Q u O !S £ C M rH **- " rH w ^3 © p rH CO o 1-1 O Q -O rH <> tl rH > rH^ w m ^$3 w - <*£ J i-O (N -o H V5 r- 1 CO ■ '2 o E O CO .J > ■fl • • • • x £ *© ►© CO cs <£> © .- O CO CO > . > > m * : « a CO CO CO .J > ■> *02 1 «2j>2 "^ 1—1 ^1 CM : : : : > : &2 * 1* . • .a H CM .A m H > . -* rH X (h 5fi lis; X' F" n F 'I! r- C r- X c * as as F c c ft r ft ^- n a c£xxxt=F*c: r- r- a ia a r r_r^ c _r- t>- CO OS O rH CM CO -* iQ «D N00OOH (NKlTjtiO «o rH rH rH 1—1 rH rH rH rlHHj)?! ^I'NCNCO (M AITKNPIX II. I 6 5 5 —■ H N H co . oo »- . j CM .!: e :!; , : p ^>j 5 a S o c© co co el — H 2 o» ~ M to M .£ •- — *— . M * *> J M ^j y< ^J M ^7 * * S X 5 M S *Eef£ _JSS si 4 «2 s^- rf~ H -5 o r. CM -. M M M St. CO l-H CO _ii Jtk i \ ~4 "700 ri W M j5TiSHS .2 N CO (M CO Cs3 si S g d a, A CO o :S 'x II s g 1 X X T -d 8 < s CD 2 B e. 2, xvii. 18 (IX.) /. 2, xxxi. 13 (VIII.) at > X x — . : d-> e. 1, v. 35 (x.) /. 2, xvii. 15 (IX.) g. 2, xxiii. 1 (IX.) h. 2, xxviii. 12 (viii.) i. 1, iii. 15 (VII.) 3J 'x : M > x ^ > *_x re! : : : ad " 1 S Pi : : : n r eo p. % a n * r •" 00 OS n E o CO & 2. r-5 :B u 9 *1 2 « S a 1 a — I £ ii -I P | 2.2 •"• .H «- J 1- ill si gar? 8 I I nil i -Id! V: in illi. 12 1119*1 s •5 -5 A A = 3 ■g-e. I 851 **2 8 1 *■ >»cq .j ,* •« ©. 8 g £ n B ■ = .2 w JLTS- iII*!i 1 !Kl< , :.- 2 ^W«- 284 HEBREW PROPER NAMES 'Sb a is! o 3 6. 1 Chr. vii. 8 c 7 . Neh. xi. 26 (Place) C. 1 Chr. ii. 47 i— i PR fH fe oJ~ rH «o «o o *1 „j . co •«# :g s 8 "3 '2 o u 6 e. 2, xvii. 8 (IX.) e. 2, xxxi. 15 (VIII.) 1, iii. 18 (vi.) Hag.i.'l(vi.) c. 1 K. xxii. 51 (ix.) d. 2 K. i. 17 (IX.) [(IX.) 2 K. xi. 2 d. 2 K. xxiii. 8 (vii.) d. 1 K. iv. 17 (X.) [(IX.) e. 1 K. xv. 24 /. 2 K. ix. 2 (IX.) [(VIII.) b. Is. vii. 1 ~ o3 8 1 6 1, xii. 6 a. 1, xxvii. 28 b. 1, xxvi. 25 c. 1, xxiv. 11 6. 1, xi. 43 C 1, xv. 24 ■1 333 53" f«3 53 - 03 o 1 6 CO ft a. Ex. xxiv. 13 a. Judg. ix. 5 PM o .... . . . . . •- s jUL N i H t„ npiHeo fc s ^ -^ •^ ,„ b »c t-H <© c^fa 5 1 © 1-1 CM H CM CM « M CO F Is-?, 4 2 g : II 1 •J c K rf -;' d &>4 ■ i-i o 1 X X 00 M , "^fl T > C*S ^«=-Oi 5 CM X _:= CM >' M M- H M - £ Mi 40(1 24 (I 1 K. C^ rH CM C < n >^ ■d J -c -© -J id i id •-■ u -i OS •H :s K M «© " If CO > tf 0$ ~ il *■* ii x.2 r» 1_ S- "3.° » o .1? .22 £«^ lilt - i- j=. a ; •§ CM •*» O < > | 6« £ a A - I E?» II I 5 *l ai?g. 286 HEBREW PROPER NAMES 3 CO CI 3 ri > •ci goo D tf§ 1 * T— 1 O CM OO I— ( x X H * X «P , ^ :S X > 2 i S Ezra 43 Bh. iii. L'll. xi 1 Ch 20 Neh. : eg N N O NO H W co H co W Cj^ •<* *$ £ £ S £ tp CO CM . — . T* * ^h x 0) rH „A •a ■ZZ- _o o E a X .-^ X M : : : *> G* • • • 5 3 Of "— CO X X g »• s ^5 CM l-H _^ .J cc a 4*3 Is. viii. 2 (VIII.) Zech. i. 1 rH : "* ^ £ IS Zeph. i. 1 (VIII.-VII. Jer. xxxviii. 1 (VII.) Jer. xxxv 10 (vn.) Jer. xxix. 3 (VII.) 3[ o "8 *© -o "O e o" CD CD 0O i—l 00 ,* CO > : *° : . * > ._: : x O 6 X F—l ■ . • > • X > :;: x ~ _ X X H rH ■ x l-H «J 1—" T— ( S «© S5 00 . »— < ts Si •a x | X 02 M © C^ (N CO 53 n> • ,-, n .a i* n, n.- r r=- r 5 n. r- F I r— ~r- n. p.- as n- n c-_r^ n n 1 " fr fc rr n n n oi m ^ is to n oo 05 O r-H CM T— 1 r-l CM CM CM APPENDIX II. 3 B 4'~ > y 41 K X K 288 HEBREW PROPER NAMES ft! g « | o 3 ►> (?. Zech. i. 1 r. Ezra viii. 3 s.Ezra viii. 11 t. Ezra viii. 16 u. Ezra x. 26 v. Neh. viii. 4 to. Neh. xii. 16 x. Neh. xii. 35 y. Neh. xii. 41 ft CD E NI Neh. xi. 5 d. 1 Chr. iii. 23 e. Neh. vii. 21, F Neh. i. 1 /. Neh. viii. 4 g. Neh. xii. 7, F - 0} 8 1 5 i. 2, xvii. 7 (IX.) & 2, xx. 14 (ix.) [(ix.) 1. 2. xxi. 2 m. 2 xxiv., 20 (IX.) w. 2, xxvi. 5 (viii.) o. 2, xxix. 13 (viii.) si > i -1 : x > : : • « ^-' • • to /. Is. viii. 2 (vin.) gr. 2 K. xiv. 29 (viii.) h. 2 K. xviii. 2 (viii.) CO > . X : x M gj 6 ►7 j> a. 2 K. xvi. 20 (vm) b. 6 Zeph. i. 1 (VIII.) c. Is. xxii. 20 (VIII.) d. Jer. i. 1 (vii.) > ^ r" -> rH hH 8 1 5 a. 1, xxvi. 2 1 6. 1, xxiv. 25 c. 1, xv. 18 d. 1, xxvi. 11 e. 1, xxvii. 21 > : : : x . . . x 1-? - 1 3 O CM I-H "> 8 rH CO u .a Ph n r h cr _ n« n p.. h ir 06 OS CM ) a s i= « M >.■< C * d S a. o »- li ► p £ X M "mm 289 q — a a PIJ I £fi 290 HEBREW PROPER NAMES ill g 8 8 a. 1 Chr. ix. 8 6. 1 Chr. ix. 8 6.1Chr.iv.37 1 Chr. iv. 35 b. 1 Chr. vii. 3 > fc.Zech.vi. 10 a. Neh. iii. 10 b. Zech. vi. 10 c.Ezra ii. 36, F d. Neh. xii. 6, F Ezr. viii. 10 Ezra x. 25 a. Neh. xii. 42, F? Ezra x. 15 H »5 B '2 2 J B : : : : : : : : Iff is a. Jer. xxxv. 3 (vii.) b. Ezek. xi. 1 (VII.) c? Ezek. viii. 11 (VII.) d. 2. K. xxv. 23 (vn.) a. 2 K. xxi. 24 (vii.) Jer. xxxv. 4 (vii.) a en 0) a 5 1, xi. 46 a. 1, xxiv. 20 b. 1, xxvii.30 2 S. xii. 25 a. 1, xxiv. 7 - a> o I B »4 j=; p }-! _r- r r- ~\ ct n J- £. n r n nnnnnfc fc ir e-^ h h c ] ; CO 'j W td NOOffi d H N M "* lO iL -* -<# Tt< -# ■* ■<* -rj< to to to to to O lip APPENDIX II. 3 H 291 t>d d 8*5 3-5 •O 03 00 *"* ._• • M — •'S ^J 5 ■ ' J > M 3»"S • ; us > u > cS2 ■> «o * H M f J "J *"•"» j 1 ! ; fir r * ■ S 42$ * s ■i •1 -1 I 1 3 « *J - - > c * S n l- © * * il ft Z ■ a 1 ^ 8 a E M *3 :tl^ilHl ^ c 2 a s s 1 1 p *sl Jlflf ■ i -s pi 5 j.'*'.? i x 5 e 2j O 35 8 ,*! b «' 1 I 5 * 1 1 g II S".* — — - i I — - . - 1 S 0Q 5 w ■ 8 33 292 HEBREW PROPER NAMES 111 5 p 3 Neh. xi. 7 CO ■i T— 1 V 5s> >*S £■ Neh. x. 3, F Neh. xii. 34 Ezra. x. 31 Ezr. viii. 7 Ezra viii. 19 | 5 T— 1 fcj X ^ HH * o S •s -s 2 K. xxiii. 31 (vii). Jer. i. 1 (VII.) Jer. xxxv. 3 (vii.) i— i cc CM : x (vii.) 1 K. xxii. (IX.) Jer. xxvi. 18, Kt. (VIII.) ^ » S, o »-9 hd w co ,2 *o '2 2 ^! 1, xxiii. 19 a. 1, xii. 4 b. 1, xii. 10 c. 1, xii. 13 a. 1, xxiii. 20 b. 1, xxiv. 21 c. 1, xii. 6 a. 1, xii. 4 &. l,xxvii. 19 a. 1, xxv. 3 b. 1, xxvi. 25 CM CM > x : r-T to HH CO CO "3 g g CO > ^£7 js^ CM i ti Ik ■n' n r: Q n n «3N od o£ CO CD CO CO © t-4 • X 3 R oo r: -m >< :=' := K H M g J : - 8 : = X — * Sr J-« ^ <. w* Liu > - ?i r — ■ 5 1- -' d u *"* 00 i 3 8 IS 91 1 w to «o a. b i oo •♦* • s If*. • 'H J ^ x g *» > 5 |2 -5 o I £•§ I O I I d I .2 1 J5 .2— H ^ ^ o .2 j* S Z *• .2 o"2o5>«33&«. 294 HEBREW PROPER NAMES y 111 o 3 ?. Neh. xi. 12 i. Neh. xi. 22 6. 1 Chr. iv. 42 > 6. Ezra x. 25 /. Ezra x. 31 (/. Neh. iii. 14 A. Neh. iii. 31 L Neli. viii. 4 /;. Neh.x.4,F Neh. xii. 12 b. Ezra x. 43 c. Neh. viii. 4 d. Ezra x. 26 e. Ezra x. 27 /. Ezra x. 30 g. Ezra x. 37 h. Neh. xi. 17, F? a. Ezr. viii. 33 b. Neh. vi. 14 a. Ezra ii. 2 6. Neh. i. 1 c. Neh. iii. 16 a.lChr.iii.22 g 0? B o '£ o C 5 C. 2, xxix. 1 3 (VIII.) 1, iii. 18 (vi.) d. 2, xvii. 8 (IX.) c. Jer. xxi. 1 (VII.) d. Jer. xxxviii. 6 (VII.) b. 2 K. xxiv. 17 (vii.) a. Jer. xxxii. 12 (vii.) b. Jer. li. 59 (VII.) [(VII.) b. Jer. xli. 1 c. Jer. xxxvi. 14 (vn.) - as S S 6 OS 00 "*< CQ & ~ > > M « : >" x : : : : : x X • * jk! ..... X > «. x ,-Sfo rH rH r-f X CO 3£ - CD g l£5 *> : : : : : : : : : — - : : : : : : : : : : : c^ i : : : i : : : : i i -R ^g £ Vs e F«U E 8 n »■. n h h h h c— h nn OS OrH(N CO ^ O cow od-oi W 0OO0O0 OOOOOOOOOO oooo APPENDIX II. 3 15 •I'.C 2^2:= m ^ g « / fe H w S3 s* Ti s ^"g •-• •* I— .fr» ° > rj - ad i = ^^=r I 3d ri — • CO 5Sd3 i i- - !"• i 8 I K « -~ I le ■ - $ s 5 - - If .5 b fsJi;; el a - o -e ^ — = a^^ .2 ^ x ^ ^ s o £ — *4 .. -I h . ... : : • ■ ■ x ' • x " ... « ■ a o C 5 : : . io ... . . ' : : : -si p£ of- S& f--rr ? p -r -r f iO o6 cior-5 (Nco Tj! ir£ «o OS OS Oi Oj OiOO OO OOO APPENDIX II. 3IJ W **- .£ ># x u * 4 e e K ~ in ■"■ »« -5 M X *X c* J: J ^ |*«* X mS5 ._: x — 1 JSL '-' *s 4 M — 1 U * d K > u >■ C *"' 1 — - 71 -} W-3 r-l 2 I — I-* > A — »-* ft,- „ H - > X X riftfl o H (VI.) Jer. xxix. 21 (vii.) ~ -C •J ^ ■d '-• ■^ V ~ «o ^* > !>. X ! H X * >' •— X M j p« * r-T tf. : • (.1 1? 1 I Hi § § PH l-« 1-4 I I is 4a 14 ^e| f § ^ _ 5 * ?1 =1 "1 i 298 HEBREW PROPER NAMES i 4 ft? 6 3 c. 1 Chr. iv. 42 d. 1 Chr. vii. 2 e. 1 Chr. ix. 34 1 Chr. viii. 26 OS ^ fe ^ Ml ^ OS 2 ^ « 1-" <=> 2 i 11 5 II : |I|££|I*JIIe| a o3 S '3 '5 8 6 b. 2, xxxi. 15 (VIII.) f! Is.vii.l (viii.) b. Jer. xxxvi. 14 (vii.) c. Jer. xxxvi. 26 (vii.) d. Jer. xxxvii. 3 (vii.) e. Jer. xxxvii. 13 (vn.) »-5 ■1 *3 "a 8 A o 1, xxiii. 17 a. 1, xv. 24 a. 1, xxiv. 11, F a. 1, xxvi. 14 a: US HH 03 "S 8 a >- — p^ . . . . n j _ ( . n Q_t-_»n in j_ r !-! q_^ nfchnrr ^rrn JrQ . , . . n co ■* o ?o t-» oooso »-« r-1 »-( i-l i-H »-H I-H T-H OJ 1 *. ' — ._: > M x I-* I-H .> oo j> [e. Ezr. ii. 2] /. Neh. x. 3,F g 0? 03 1 s o — .— a. 2 K. xxv. 18 (vn) b. 2 K. xxv. 23 (vii) c. Jer. xxxvi. 26 (vn.) d. Jer. li. 59 (VII.) - 00 B 1 5 03 A J 1 5 en >,fcC PM \ r n (M ?o 00 • ** .-«• mJ CO a "> > > > > 5 5 o ^ ft ft SS S 1—1 i-f CM HHlMHffq S 8« is s^ « "> A X h fj o WW a CO fe o £ X s CO 9 x' H 9 x - ^ iH O ^ ■J fe n W ^* & P H i aj ^ JZJ a 52! rH AITKXMX II. 4 A 301 i 3 oo 1 ■*' j| •^< I- «C M H u CO r-l »>• 1^. »■* CO ■£ V J -J fe £ i -- M co < ?^^ > *-,. >< — * ■c a mt CO o t>.r-< "1" , ^ .-• := ■/. Ol Ol M • E - • _ H 5 £ 'S. V, d rf i^^i | X Hht ! ~ i .-: «d t*i OOOJOr. ri 5 a I «** 302 HEBREW PROPER NAMES >H to a 5 s a p c w 5: c 5 s »»t '> •^ £ 1 i-l CO jc3 ifcjj M * M X H . C *§ & S « & £ ^ <* •o ^g [3 "3 : : w-«i I - x 5 CM ^ ti -J o .^ .j (N :s > X *"? X '-n >-. -c a x a * d c2 +J x «-. . £ . x r 3 w ~ ri ~ m i HH .S^ CO ^H CN i— 1 X o oo > "2 o i-i : : "3 : 6 > x O M >— i 52 -tfl n \a » CO CO «o .J CM «D 0! i— ( 15 aS r S 5 : . > x CM CM CO ■B : - : > M ' > • CO CO 02 ^ t5 *5 tj >££ "S hH <*5 1 .J CO PM Gen. x. 4 um. i. Num. xxxiv. Num. o > <° X e S5 e -S W 52 S£ & 2 £ a FS. J5JS |JL| | Up- H** g CO "# o «© t>I CO 05 © rH CM CO ■* i—t t— 1 ,_, ,_, ,-H ,_( rH CM CM CM CM CM APPENDIX II. 4 A 30:; viii. 16 i co -j ?i X ._: ._• X X : *s : J * X |4 CO 14 iNN9) § CO CO 2-§ - = [a — ^ 23 in 3 tf I 15 i * " , js 8 v. S "^ — ' ' — ,2 c ?i 1 «j5| o S s S ,2 - I ' --re s.2 . s^: e 3-s 3 jaj> IS 8 el 304 HEBREW PROPER NAMES OJCOH© CO T* !-H I-H fcC s 1*1 'f % TT :S .« :s .* gig -=5 CJ ~ O > 1 6 6 £ o O S QCN 34 ■ 5^rH i-l O >-' CN •*4 ^ X 1-3 X c3 N *-«• tt -S o *3 ^ co ^in IA Z* t* n as n d fc : ~ *-"' |« & o •/. 2 5£ 11 v. r~r- V. X. z a: _»N j^j^~r~ H o\ CO -^ APPENDIX I! 3or» fc - * S Id : ?- « s g* 3 3 jiuiifi ill / ?: 6 - ?i 90 8 I . I C u- "a * x«t * 3 Mr. ^ ^-^ ,*. «* is J •- 7 2 -"3 J J: - 5 3 .-' - Z 2 J? » = 2|l: 5 J 2 2 3 it**- II «-'. 1*1 S fc 3 . ^ « 5 § J H - _ o 1 = SO |S 1-5 306 HEBREW PROPER NAMES "T ; — N > > " ' X) -- 5 X) ~. 5 r ~ BO W h W tf B * B x B — x :s "> '* > - x * * x x x x £ s to - „ , ,, „ . i-t «"H .-I ,-1 i-( r-t r-t WC £ r:^ §5 5 as r- as n as as o f fc fc r r B. as as as as as jN~r- _»^ _r» _r» _^ _r-_r^-j-- -j^ o T— 1 x 5 ti ^5 -J ,fcp X :^ CO cc o > •<* !M 1 > 'x : . > x := x « E X H r— i ^ '00 OQ o (N > a 1—1 ^ OB i-s (M 00 t! • i i— i "* • > £ Hje ^5 a 1 *) -r+i -+i -^ "* -r ko ir: wa \a AlTKXniX 11. 1 II 309 (N ^W5 ^ » _ CJ ^) ~ ^ eo O CS S ^ ' «! 5*£ M :5 a a C ? £/ I IUJ g 8 i J£L^L as as i II ° II Ij II u h a ■ ^. ^J "H oo 55 I D |s 11 H > I? ll \% l°? ;.stp 1 --tXci ■c •»»* i- — - . II *7 ► /< » £ ii *» .1 1' g.aa 2 310 HEBREW PROPER NAMES 1 St! V2 | .> > £i2 i-l rH S £ °° > £ to £ "§ ►5^ X to X .J * as as as as x c r p ft as as as as SFPn as as as as b ft ft to t>» to to oo APPENDIX II. I B 31 1 >\ M fi«-s E i a "-^ -i .- 312 HEBREW PROPER NAMES In addition to the preceding, the following names occur only as those of towns or foreigners. Eight occur as names of towns in pre-Exilic writings, viz. : — 79. ^ rvs, Gen. xii. 8 (JE). 80. nna Vn rra, Judg. ix. 46. 81. bey* no, Hos. x. 14. 82. tojnr, 1 a, 1 K. xviii. 45, Jos. xix. 18. b. 1 S. xxv. 43, Jos. xv. 56. c. 1 Chr. iv. 3. d. Hos. i. 4 (Hosea's son). 83. W, 8 a. 2 K. xiv. 7. b. Jos. xv. 38 (P). 84. W?m,3 Num. xxi. 19 (JE). 85. fcraap, a. Jos. xv. 21 (JE). feoap*, b. 4 Neh. xi. 25. 86. tojjn, Jer. xxxi. 38. The following five are names of towns mentioned only in P :— 87. fcoy, a. 5 Jos. xv. 11. £>. Jos. xix. 33. 88. Vanns' nj, Jos. xix. 14. 89. "tkst, 6 Jos. xviii. 27. 90. !mh», Jos. xix. 38. 91. y»V 7 Jos. xix. 27. The following five names occur only as those of foreigners : — 92. Vnsik, 8 referred by P to Period I., Gen. xxv. 13. 1 In spite of usages c, d, this name is essentially geo- graphical. 2 Cf. No. 35 with note. 3 aw . Aey. well supported. 4 Perhaps b = a : cf. Ryle on Neh. xi. 25. 5 = h:t 2 Chr. xxvi. 6. 6 cnr . key. well supported ; but the Syr. identifies the name with No. 74. ~ aTr.Xey. well supported. 8 LXX. both in Gen. and Chr. Na/36W/jA, otherwise VV. entirely or substantially support MT. APPENDIX II. » B 313 htud, referred by P to Period 1.. Gen. xxxvi. 1.".. 94 -«•-. l K. xix. 15, Period III. 9. n:-. a. Is. vii. 6, Period III. 8. b. Ezr. iv. 7, Period IV. 96. feoro, Job xxxii I Finally — 07. Wnna is the name of a Syrian (Period I., Gen. xxii. 22, JE) and a place, 1 Chr. iv. 30. APPENDIX III This appendix tabulates the compounds with rr or Vn according to the periods to which they are severally first referred in the literature ; on the left hand the tables are constructed with regard to the evidence of the approximately contemporary writings only (cf. pp. 11 f., 21), on the right hand with regard to all O.T. literature. In each case the com- pounds in which the divine name precedes are placed in separate columns from those in which it follows. In Period III. the number following the name indicates the century to which it is first referred. AITHNPIX III 1 I I 5 & a i 4 a a 4 l!t*fiffW! ii < | | S | £ S £ - 5. r ■ I 3 » i • i ii n P 4 i ii||i 3 o 316 HEBREW PROPER NAMES P- c & fa fa> & u ^ n n ri IPS p n n n h k k n §> s ©J o^ e*» O" o~ "3 II n if* ha k r- n p n k k k * r. h r n * ^ !_• 5 « B "8 3 ^ 43 =2 g 6 X F >> II r: n 8 S£ SS n k si .r c- » 1 rc k r a H n C r: 5 B £ a t» a 5 S £ n I ii n p & n a & £ £ APPENDIX III I % 5 2 •c 5 e 4 ii PQ » 9 n « i> e a e » n o a r 9 9 n i- i- •- ■ i- «- '- ■- i- i- i- « t- e» i- r r tf p~ f g s * * pj $ sf f ff f f JT k s p- ? ^ -r v r *r p ? r -r p II < 9 9 N l» 9 O 9 <0 • _» -* -•» -•» _•» -• -i e C C C £ fi £ p 1 H i i i i i | 1 8 I ■ e i m | I a O 1- |. /: r. I- 1- » J- rl »- nPFPp r ^pS[ © i- i- i- i- r- x «- c; «- i- i- i- i- cs *- — | - r r. r. n y h £ h h h £ « fc 1 | J 8 « » 1' « » !• !• 1- » !• * » N 1- 1- 2i -: o .*• .~ .*■ j" .- •" .- .•* .«• •* «T .* 318 HEBREW PROPER NAMES fa - ^. Co. C-. fa fa fa fa D P rn ^ ^ ^A CI r.\ £ £ & P £ n rr ■ -c a r ia n r p rr 2\ 'I 3 -^ «= E h w d CO II a PQ co. c^. > (N. fa fa ~ fa co. fa n fa fa C-. Co. fa 1° P-i 2 n p; r rr |= n rj r IT n fr c a j- rr EtiifcMA n * n rz c - r p ^ r 1 n rr " rr £ q rr r n 6C a E ci & ft cS fa Ej 6 «i h fa fa =-• fa fa ft p rr £ 5 ■^ rr n n u g r r n rr rr rr rr rr fr 1" -»j co. g fa fa •" . Co. fa fa g., Co- Co. £ fe fa 1. oi II pq r. p rr |l"JI rr rr g' gE S » > £ J! JJ crPrfiJ-r'SSr r >' n | a> Ph Co. fa _= fa Co- fa fa fa fa co. fe f^ a. n a r- fr n £ n fc r rr fr -TrnnPn^ci n »= fr g n n rr p, a +» £ £ < fa r r n APPENDIX III 119 & = I •c P & 1 t 3 1 & 1 I 8 l ? * J J 5 J ? ■ ' - r- f ? ,» ■ - \ «< mxxxx J J J J Ji^IMB Ml 1 ! - 1 f 1 ■ «j * i * * * ti 41 V si n si 3* £ o t . a i 320 HEBREW PROPER NAMES E\ a r b e ss m ™ c r x n ^ 03 60 a g ©' CM II 3- ra , ._; ■d a ~n to .5 ^n r •„ ss r k a r c c fc ft ft ft c ~^ j: J- -»- -»- J£ js J- ft r X °C a3 o> s, 5 a -4J 03 (-1 00 II r-cftjhrxsi&£ x as £i L ft n ^ -*5 ^s a -s * 1 g *" -S g-| g a r r f -iS 2 C-i. a; ^ ft ft n F | H p ss _£ x as >> II 1 pq -T- ** JN J\ !_; c • Oh C be 1 01 <^" •S, X X X X X X X ^r~-£-~r--£--£-~r--J£--r* rcft£ih.| i y^ cj 00 «< ft n a -r- ss g o — ^ ss a ^^ ■5 ■r. 9 e 3 fe APPENDIX III & a «-> | i 1 a ■ a I I I 3 00 1 a O 1- »- ao » t- 1- oo 00 Iff 00 1 < O «S »H » » 1- »- 0» OS &*1 1 e | I I a I | ! 1 00 ■- » Jftfl 4 1 < • 2 » » 1. 1- SI 322 HEBREW PROPER NAMES ps-i pc< as x » p P n F -0 r r r ss £ x x % ~r* -^ ~r^ _r^ _r ■ S, Pn G Q Q £ :* £ 5 & S x a x x P-H PM e\ o n. n £ £ £ I 1 S£ S£ 9 - -r- -r* X r\ ADDENDA P. 26. Dr. Gilbert contributes to the number of Hebraica, dated April-July 1895, but only just published (Aug. 1896), an article on Old Testament proper names. It con- tains some very serviceable comparative tables of many of the compound names. Among compounds with 3K Dr. Gilbert includes anVs. The etymology here supposed is far from certain ; if accepted, the name increases by one the Davidic instances of this class. 1'. II. WYllhausen's suggestion that Krcj? ( = voy) should be pointed *etey gains support from the LXX. A/i«ro-at, which is exactly parallel to A/Jeo-o-cu = V3K. For the reduplication of the o-, cf. p. 23 ; the single ft is the regular LXX. equivalent for the dagheshed d in eompoondi wit' It is possible that tnn may be a parallel com- ponnd with nK, the k being dropped as in orn. But the Greek banal iteration does not favour this view. I' 56 (and 52). The non-Babylonian origin of the names of tin first Babylonian dynasty is disputed by Jensen in Ztitsehr. fiir Asstjr. x. (Jan. 1896) 342 ff. ; bn thinks it worth considering whether a common North Semitic divine name may not be represented in Ammi; ib. p. 343. P. 64, 1. 6. Since, however, the LXX. always represents the . dagheshed o of *oy by the single /x, the form A// i- indecisive a- t<> the ino>rrectne88 of MT. 324 HEBREW PROPER NAMES P. 100. For a modern Bedouin instance of giving an animal name to a child, see Burckhardt, Notes on the Bedouin and JVahdbys, i. 97. P. 110. With njhs (the name of a place in the Wilderness, Dt. x. 7) we may compare j^j^., which signifies a cricket, and is the exact phonetic equivalent of the Hebrew. The Greek transliterates TaSyaS after the nana of Num. xxxiii. 32. P. 127. The term following Beth in place names is so frequently of a divine character as to lead us to expect it to have been the same even in names where this is no longer manifestly the case. It seems probable, therefore, in the light of the general discussion (pp. 126 ff.) that many forms like Beth Eehob are abbreviations of forms with Ba'al — e.g. Beth Baal Eehob. Cf. actual cases like Beth Maon and Beth Baal Maon. P. 134. "Der Name (pss hyi) bedeutet ' Herr des Nordens,' er scheint hebr. Ursprungs" (Jensen, as cited above, p. 366). P. 155. The LXX. transliteration (Itoas) does not favour con- necting the v]f of ryr with a root beginning with £ . P. 277 (No. 9). The LXX. never recognises the form icwa*, but always gives A/3lov8 = TWa* (except in Ex. vi. 23 A, A/3i(Tovp = ■wait). INDEX I OF MATTERS (Supplementary to the Table of Contents.) An mi, character of names in the family of, 146 nee fat its ig a divine name, 52 flF., 58, : Ammonite namei cited or re- ferred to, 54 n. 3, 57 Angels, peculiar formation of the names of, 210 Animals, proper names identical with names of, 86 ff., 239 f., 2. comparisons of people with, 101, 119 n. 1 dm cited or referred to, 9 n. 8, :?:'», 1 1 ii. l. U n. 3, 207, 214 n. 1 ; i. 45 n. :{. 60, 63 n. 3, 68 nn 1. _'. 69,71, 216 Assyrian (or Babylonian) names >, 33, 41, 56, 117, 123, 157, 200, 216, 220, 249, 251, 264 t, 322 Bel or BtL, names compounded with, 123 f., cf. 43 n. 1 Beth (house, temple of) in place n am 324 Broken plurals, traces of, in names, G<] n. 3 I names cited or re- 1 to, 33, 40, 117, 5 f., 206 n. 2 Chronicles, diameter of sources <>f, 190, 226, 242 «>f, not always derivative from p nam 218, 248 David, onaraeter of names in r, 146, 259 f. Deities, names of, in Hebrew (or O.T.) names, 55, 68 n. 326 HEBREW PROPER NAMES 2, 121 n. 1, 123 f., 134, 141, 144 ff., 164, 251 Edomite names cited or referred to, 91, 93, 117, 246 n. 1, 251 El, significance of, in place names, 218 varying popularity of com- pounds with, 255 f. Gad, names compounded with, 134, 145 Grammatical structure of com- pound names, 48 ff., 75 ff., 175 ff., 212 ff. In detail — Two nouns (cstr. and gen.), 75 ff., 83, 175, 246 n., 247 Two nouns (subj. and pred.), 75 ff., 175, 247 Divine name preceded by prep, (rare and late), 206 Divine name preceded by prepositional phrase, 207, 221 Divine subject followed by 3rd s.pf. (early), 176 f., 192, cf. 49 Divine subject preceded by 3rd s. pf. (later), 147, 176 f., 192, cf. 49 Divine subject followed by 3rd s. impf., 217 Divine subject preceded by 3rd s. impf. (in later personal names), 215, 216 n. Divine subject preceded by 3rd s. voluntative (in early place names), 215, 218 Divine name and participle (rare and late), 200 Verb in imperative (sing. rare, plural never), 65 f., 221 Object seldom expressed (late), 221 Names consisting of three elements, 220 Hebrew words and termina- tions TO, 222 -i3V, 203 "lys, 202 *7, 43 n. 1, 149, 152 j- 43 n. 1, 203 r (particle), 164 f. Himyaritic names cited or re- ferred to, 9, 33, 41, 55, 59 n. 1, 60, 61 n. 3, 63, 64 n. 2, 246 n. 1, 264 ff. of contemporaries of, 184 ff., 263 Jesus, Syriac names compound- ed with, 8 n. 2, 63 n. 3 Judges, character of names in book of, 184 ff. Kings of Israel, character of names of, 261 Kinship, names compounded with terms of, 22 ff., 252 ff. names denoting a degree of, 32 f., 39 f., 64 n. 2, 83 f. INDEX I Names, recurrent in the same famih ;un< .ii_j l.it.r .l,\\», I ii'. ; among other Semites, 3 n. 5 ; rarely and l»y accident among earlier I ; !i. <>t' lam v.n to chil- dren, 7, 17 n., 7 1 ; n, of numbers of same family sometimes contain a com- mon element, 9, 260 f., new meaning read into old, 11 n. 2, 154 Oholiab, 246 n. 1 Palm unei cited or referred to, 3 11. 68 nn., 83, 207 251 Peor, not originally the Dime of a god, 130 Phn -iiu-iaii nanus < - i t *-« I or re- 40 f., 50, 68 nn, 76 n. 1, 1 17, 122, 134, 137 f., 141,161 >.. 1, 192 n. 1, 216, 2 16 n. 1, 251, 264, 291 n. 1, 297 n. 1, 303 n. 10 Pales- tinian, lid of I! origin, 17 ; bnfl lome an-, . peeoliaritice in the form 58, Q 231) : ugh abbreviation di- vnir names, 129 Prieitly code, eharaetef »>f sources of, 209 ff. families, date of origin of, 227, 229 letiei of names of, 184 fT., 256, 259 Psalms, reminiscences of, in names, 221, 267 f. Saul, character of nam. family of, 124, 146, 259 Septuagint tran.sl iterations of names, 23, 27, 45 n. 1, 64, 90 il 5, 96 n. 3, 109 il 2, 110 n. 6, 201, 216 n. 1, 266 n. 1, 287 n. 9, 293 n. 4, 301 n. 9, 303 n. 12, 311 n. 7, 363 f. Sha«l. 80 iv. 19-28, p. 193 il. iv. 20, 26, p. 204 n. p. 209 f. xxxvi., p. 96 n. 8 ii., p. 195 f. xxxiiL 20, p. 60 n. 1 Joe. vii. I, ].. SS Judg. ii. 6-xvi., pp. 1^ i tl. 1 Sam. viii. 2, p \w. i l, p. 102 il 2 2 Sain. iii. 1 :>, p. 204 n. 2 v. 20, p. 133 i\.-w., pp. 184 tl. 65 n. 4 wiii. 2 1-39, p. 229 1 K. iv. 8 \\\, p. 73 I. xiv. 31, p. 25 xix. 15 t, i>. 3 n. 5 J K. win. 8, p. I J xxiii. 11, ]>. 148 Is. xiii. G, p. 1!»7 xvii. 10, p. 195 \. 29, p. I. liv. 2, ]>. GO, n. 1 Hos. ii. 16, p. 141 Joe] i. 15, p. 197 Ztpli. i. 1, i>. 2G2 n. 1 m, p. 195 i 1, p. 120 cxx. 7, ]>. 84 Ruth iv. is il., p. 204 K/ia ii. 53, p. 68 ii. | 18-43, 184 II - . NYl.. x. 1-87, is I tl. I Ghr. ii 8, p, 67 ii. 7, p. 203 ii. 8, p. 233 n. 11 !'., p. 81 n. 18-84, p. 233 ii. 25-33, p. 234 330 HEBREW PROPER NAMES 1 Chr. ii. 34-41, p. 234 iv. 1-23, p. 235 iv. 24-33, p. 236 iv. 34-41, p. 236 iv. 42 f, p. 237 v. 4-6, p. 237 v. 7 ff., p. 237 v. 11-17, p. 238 v. 15, p. 36 v. 24, p. 238 v. 27-vi., pp. 172, 177, 229 vii. 3, p. 238 vii. 7 f., p. 238 vii. 12, p. 35 vii. 30-40, p. 239 viii. 1, p. 35 viii. 1-14, p. 240 viii. 15-26, p. 240 viii. 33-40, p. 241 xi. 26-47, p. 229 xii., p. 230 1 Clir. xxiv. 7-18, p. 228 xxiv. 13, p. 24 xxv. 4, p. 220 xxvi. 2-32, pp. 185 f., 188, 226 xxvii. 16-24, pp. 185 f., 188 xxvii. 25-31, p. 230 2 Clir. xvii. 7 f., pp. 65 n. 2, 231 xx. 37, p. 232 xxi. 2, p. 231 xxix. 1, p. 24 New Testament Mat. i. 13, p. 27 xxiii. 9, p. 31 Luke i. 59-61, pp. 2, 3 n. 5 ad fin. Acts iv. 36, p. 69 INDEX III OF NAMES i are not given to names merely mentioned In tin- course of discussion in tin* EBCtJOM to which they naturally belong; tad to namea in tin- Appendix only when Borne note on tin u \ found there. An asterisk * i- attached to a few tonus that have doe t" textual (or scribal) oorraption. A few farm >in the ve rs ion s, and ■ few namei not bond in the OM Testament hut diennajad in tin- lKM.k. included in the index and enclosed in square brack Of two parallel forme (.-.»/. awm, jrov) one only, as a rale, is entered in the index : and referential to compound exprc arionj with m, -•»-, eta, will be found andet the sve<»n, 85, 151 n. 1. 1 . 244 r) -:.. IM : 1,78 D, 1, 7 7, 85, 277 p-3K, 202, I ;n-3K, |19 BO, I.", | 238. n. 1 ■ } ,J. \ -n.v3K, 26, 30, -2 Vrr3K, 27, 234, .'7 7 -j:n. I C3K, 25, G4 n. -1 221 lSo'3*, M7. 3U'3K. 80, 303 n. 10, cf. 81 n. 1 v , 25 332 HEBREW PROPER NAMES jnr*», 23, 26 n. 3, 30, 57, 74 n. 4, 279 iw'in, 30 n. 2 (cf. 33 n. 3), 234, 240, 324 m*, 23, 323 [rnr*3Kj 26 n. 3 nnux, 49 n. 3 Tan, 6 n. 1, 23 oWit, 23, 84 ptavm, 140 n. 2 mix, 140 put ♦nu, 140 n. 2, 141 op'rot, 137 n. 3, 140 BTTW, 140, 192 11. 1 ivw, 26 n. 4 airWw, 49 n. 5, 246 n. 1 na^nn, 246 n. 1 nbrfcwj 246 n. 1 Srir, 28 n. 1 niR, 198 hrrm, 198, 224 .-™, 198 miR, 285 3NnN, 28 n. 2, 32, 83 pnR, 49 n. 7, 83, 234, 279 'ainR, 62, 279 drvir, 49 n. 7, 64 n. 2, 83 •r»* 35 y fca, i . -nye fo, i Dins Sya, I p«* Sjn, 133 M„ 32 1 ■en Spa, 132 -wo nSy3, 132 wya, 7 1 nvy3*, 152 n. 1 mnry3, 12C n. 2 23 ii. I. LOS n. 1, 207, 210, 22 1 P3p3, 205 .vp3p3, 205 ♦P3, 205 n*p3, 205 .vma, 287 mm, 216, 287 jra, 74 n. 1 D1pT3, 68 n. 2 ytra, 74 n. 4 •rn3, 67, 168, 287 y3e-n3, 65, 67, 7 7. 206 i, *;7, <;:» n. 3 ^Hl, 210 13, 134, 1 15 n. 2 mru, 32 1 210 -Hni, 267, 287 '*yu, 202 89, 202 200, 202, 210 I 10 rna\ pr»(n'z -m, 83 Tin, 62, 2 pm, 89 305 334 HEBREW PROPER NAMES W«, 202, 210, 305 .v-ian, 88 rrnn, 236, 287 rahan, 115 SBi, 124 n. 2 n-i£jn, 93 rtann, 124 n. 2 rarvjft/tij 94 mn, 152 n. 1 3*1, 89 mm, 180, 182, 227 TO, 227, 241 mro, 180, 182, 226, 268 not, 89, 113 n. 1 JTD), 89 ^nm, 201 n. 1 rninr, 267 aan, 110 maon, 289 n, irajn, 89 nun, 289 nton, 96, 116 mn, 109 win, 323 nmn, 154 fcttn, 224, 305 mn, 289 vin, 90, 228 irpm, 216, 262 n., 289 Wn, 40, 151 n. 1,. 213 n. 305 mfcn, 221, 267 n. 1 mVn, 90, 101 n. 1, 103 pon, 64 fenon, 64, 307, 323 toran, 63 ■ran, 90 2, noon, 90 [T^nJ 151 n. 1 [mp^nn], 151 n. 1 •ran, 145 nan, 83 !»«n, 205 VxDjn, 307 sr»n, 268 mron, 267, 289 na-ssn, 221 pin, 131 .rmn, 152 n. 1 jram, 180, 182, 227 mam, 289 rrVae, 289 mrm aits, 140 n. 3, 289 q'kVd, 90 dSd, 90 n. 4 jd^b, 90 n. 4 ffaar, 291 nw, 291 cy^T, 42, 215 fetjy, 215, 218 rva\ 214 n. 1 mn*, 291 rnVv, 267, 291 •nr, 214 n. 1 •V*, 203 ,ttt, 175, 291 W>', 201 f., 307 rrjrPi 180 nan.r, 180, 283 pmir, 180, 182, 268, 283 yvvr, 266, 283 D'pnm, 283 bw*, 152 n. powr, 182, 264, 267, 283 rawr, 154 ii. 1 mjn.r, 283 INHKX III 335 ppv, 283 "•-, 880 pan.v, 285 pwi.-r, 15. r > t. dbcvt, 265 n - , 224, 235 am', 24 I, 38, 226, 283 n. 1 -'81 MP, 1 B I [«*3rl 122 ■ttT, 158, 283 urn*, 283 156, 190, 257 iar, 90, 113 ii. 1 .1,814 [Sww], 814, 817 n. 8, 218 •VBDV, I 288 ryr, 154, 8 rrarr, 291 mrr, 80] Dm*, 154 Wr, 224, 307 J«)l inrr, 267, 891 Snjnr, 215, 218, 818 Vimrr, 225, 307 Skit, 181 Vnpirv, 215, 216 n. 1 267 w, 108 .raoo', 291 «njr, 109 Smjr, 224, 307 any, 291 Sry, 181 Vr, 90 oSr, 80 aprr, 214 [Siopy], 214, 217 n. 2 nw, 291 Sr*r, 1 1 1 imr, 291 P'O*, 211 ii. rur, 204 nnir, 214 EL Skhwj', 215 pnir, 2 1 1 Snap*, 810 cmP', 42, 2 1 ."> ^K-mp', 225, 235, 307 16, 215 cpjp', 215, 218 tap*, 215, 312 njor, 49 n. :*, 58 n. 1, 59 n:-\ 214, 265, 307 m», 88 Wr, 215 cppr, 4 2, 2 1 ."> 3K3P', 24, 50 n. 1 cpjf, 46 nppar', 221 .vmr*, i T', 27 n. 2 Wc-, 225, Super', 2 1 B rrpoc', 183, 293 natr\ 149 n. 2 .vyr*, 268 W, 211 818, 266 Sion-, 884, cp-w, 49, 58 .vjj(i)3, 293 anSa, 8 aSa, 91, 102, 204 ia(n'3X 91 336 HEBREW PROPER NAMES pa, 91 rm\ 96, 99 M, 206, 210, 309 niw 1 ?, 91, 127 ^ 96 r'*?, 91, 102, 105 W>, 207 may 1 ? (ira), 92 n. 4 Waev©, 201 Vn^hd, 201, 210 3WD, 25, 64 n. 2 ferwin, 164, 200, 309 ■ma, 62 (k-) rcra, 157 toro, 157, 165, 181, 210,221 mats, 157, 221 fcia, 64 n. 2 W'D, 165, 210, 221 .tb!», 267, 293 l"?D (personal), 116, 122 n. 4 naSo, 116 Sn<3-r-c, 200 n. 3 hhd, 295 oms, 64 n. 2 fcearwa, 201 mhtra, 201 WinD, 164, 221, 309 nWino, 246 n. •md, 149 n. 2 rrxn, 295 pi, 96, 102 nnjna, 295 trm, 91 jrra, 91, 204 Knvra, 91 n. 3 ^noi, 307 mai (nu), 92 Swm, 181, 205, 210, 226, cf. 264 T^miu, 147, 192 n. 1 nnyj, 295 am, 295 now (-ran), 92 'DID, 92 ■VDDD, 295 iny, 184 n. 1 nay, 149 ft'. -foyuy, 117, 147 (cr, r) n-^y, 92 W, 225, 231 fcmp, 266 ii. 1, 309 -i:iy, 145 rn?y, 183, 295 fenjr, 210, 309 nnp, 230, 295 niDty, 127, 246 n. 1, 231 ^3 n. 8, 51 n. 3, 58, I nr-op, 58, 198 (194 ff.) Vmaop, 221 rap, 197 npop, 42, 49, 60 o-ep, 45 n. 3, 47 nn. 1, 2, 51 ii. B . n n. l. B -:V. 110 nop, | .vnrup, 1">2 ii. (r> ~" np, 93 np, 93 Vktp, : •vnp, 297 Srinp, 110 n. 6, 166 n. 1 Srya, 200 f., 210 Wne, 198, 200, 210, 310 WO, 19 (J It. : ; ,s, 808, 210, 310 tsSfi, 204 i SroSo, 204, 310 .vSu, 297 ■—=. l".»7 •npn, 1- ome, 94 We, 3 1 I -1 (.-r) ira, M, l 18 ii. 1. 840 pvst, 95 c'pax, 95 ■**, 202 Vmhi*, 196, 310 tp^, 196 tl. (.t) tie,. njnjt, 94 .vVip, 297 .venp, 89? Vktop, 205 tr\p y 110 n. 6 pm, 65 f., 124 ii. 2 .vkt, 236 f. TK1*, Sfi 11. tSd-djt, 118 □parn, 52 n. 1, 59 Wn, 9l. ■tot, 299 nip ivroi, -J i *>»njn, 8 I I •vSjn, 299 s ks-i, 225, 311 Tm, 267 farnfar, TOT, : Tinnr, U;!>, li» 7 tav, 66 ii. I, 891, 195, ■?3ir, 109 nnnr, .TO*xnr, 95 •V3C, i:.2 11. 1 181, 167, •ntdiW, 200, 204 ... 8, 810 . 64 n. 2 ^wr, 200 ii. S, :J 1 1 897, 837, 268 861 *>*PT, 94 ii. 2 338 HEBREW PROPER NAMES ii*W, 299 jsisr, 95 D^, 95 n. 1, 227 J at?, 94 w, 236, 301 »pr, 95 yWi, 95, 102 e>nn, 95, 102 mn, 110 THE END Printed by R. & R. Clark, Limited, Edinburgh WORKS BY THE LATE W. ROBERTSON SMITH, M.A., LL.D. Pro/es$or of Arabic in the University of I Demy 8w. Price 15*. net LECTURES ON THE RELIGION OF THE SEMITES TIIK FUNDAMENTAL INSTITUTIONS New Edition. Revised throughout by the Author Demy $vo. Price 10*. 6d. THE OLD TESTAMENT IN THE JEWISH CHURCH ■IJRSE OF LECTURES OX BIBUOAL 0BITI0I8M risn/ ,l Post 8ro. Price 10*. J), oriel pnorBMOR or the ikterfretatior or holt scripture at oxroRo CANON Or ROCHESTER A. k C. BLACK, soiio SQUARE. LOl 17 Li demy Svo, cloth. Price 24s. INTRODUCTION TO THE BOOK OF ISAIAH WITH AN APPENDIX CONTAINING THE UNDOUBTED PORTIONS OF THE TWO CHIEF PROPHETIC WRITERS IN A TRANSLATION BY The Eev. T. K. CHEYNE, M.A., D.D. ORIEL PROFESSOR OF THE INTERPRETATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE AT OXFORD AND FORMERLY FELLOW OF BALLIOL COLLEGE \ CANON OF ROCHESTER "This elaborate and scholarly work. . . . We must leave to pro- fessed scholars the detailed appreciation of Professor Cheyne's work. His own learning and reputation suffice to attest its importance." — The Times. "Full of learning, and forms a perfect mine of critical research." — National Observer. "This truly great and monumental work." — Critical Review. "We heartily congratulate the author on the completion of a long projected work, which will at once take its place among the most im- portant on its subject." — Primitive Methodist Quarterly Review. " A further and notable contribution to the study of the interesting and difficult problems presented by the Book of Isaiah."— Baptist Magazine. " This monument of patient scholarship, wide reading, and indefatig- able research." — The Speaker. "Ein ausgezeichnetes Werk ! Des Verfassers kritische Kraft, seine Umsicht in der Untersuchung and die bessonnene Ruhe seines Urtheils, insbesondere aber audi die ungewohnliche Klarheit seiner Darstellung, die auch die verwickeltsten Fragen in angenehmster Form darzubieten vermag, haben langst schon seinen Namen bei den Fachgenossen hochangesehen gemacht. " — Deutsche Litter atv,r-Zc it an g. A. & C. BLACK, SOHO SQUARE, LONDON 1 A r\A\7 TTOT? RETURN TO the circulation desk of any University of California Library or to the NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY Bldg. 400, Richmond Field Station University of California Richmond, CA 94804-4698 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS • 2-month loans may be renewed by calling (510)642-6753 • 1-year loans may be recharged by bringing books to NRLF • Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days prior to due date. DUE AS STAMPED BELOW F£8 2 2 2000 J A N ft 20Q1 p EB 1 3 200? 12,000(11/95) LIBRARY USE BSK ikomwiii, ,, 1)()RROWED LOAN DEPT.